Bonds of Fire

The Bellum Sisters -2

by

T. A. Grey

Acknowledgements

A special thank you to the readers for encouraging me to keep on writing! And faster!

And of course a special thank you to Regina at Mae I Design for creating the wonderful covers for this series!

Oh, and to my love, you know who you are, for telling me to do this.

Glossary

frimar – A vampire’s blood concubine, highly respected and honored among vampires.

host – A vampire who uses a frimar.

idummi – A bottom feeding demon from the deepest layer under the rift. They are aggressive, easily manipulated creatures with poisonous talons.

jaheera – Dark and dangerous demons that live at the lowest rung of the rift and are capable of incredible dark magic.

lilit – A demonic term for a succubus.

new moon – The time when a succubus grows into sexual maturity.

Protector – The male in charge of protecting and caring for a succubus.

revargen - A demonic pact formed between two demons.

rift – The division between earth and the nether-realm where demons reside. The rift is guarded by the Atal Warriors.

shahoulin - A breed of demon that lives at the top of the rift. They have magical powers and superior strength.

sica tawicue – Pronounced ‘sheecha duhwheechua” is common phrase among shapeshifters meaning “wicked wife.”

wakipajan – A shapeshifter’s term for a fighter or rebel.

Prologue

And to my second child,

my strong Willow,

I bequeath to you the summer home in Florida

and of course, my snow globes to add to your collection.

Most importantly, I command that on the day of your 29th birthday

in this year of 2011

you will be in the Protection of

Alpha Lyonis Keelan, Alpha of the Shapeshifters,

to be protected by,

to facilitate a relationship with,

and to mate and breed with.

This I so order on the 8th of May, 2010.

Signed, dated and ordered at the event of my death.

Sir Francis Jeremiah Bellum

May 8th, 2010

Chapter 1

Run.

Her feet couldn’t move fast enough.

Bring back the Alpha anytime over that thing in the forest. Him, she could handle. But whatever that was, she wasn’t so sure.

Her heart beat a mile a minute and the sweat wouldn’t stop coming. What was going on? That was not the demon that climbed out of the cemetery in London. This beast was unnatural in a different way. The demon after her sister Chloe was gray with glowing red eyes; this thing had black sc¬aly skin and a mane of thick dark fur around its head. She didn’t stay to take pictures of the thing though. She quickly ran back into the train station and jumped on the next available ride—to Leipzig.

When Chloe had called, she’d said that the demon after her was dead. So what was that thing and why was it yelling her name for the whole world to hear?

Willow impatiently waited for the train to take off. Her foot beat against the carpet, fingers drummed on her thigh. First the stupid Alpha chasing her, and now this. How was she supposed to deal?

Willow took her first deep breath as the train started moving. She didn’t relax into her seat though until the train safely left the station without a monster smashing into it. Was it still out there? What if it came for her?

“Dammit, I don’t know,” she growled under her breath. What had she and her sisters done? Willow needed answers.

She sighed and argued that she wasn’t scared. Even though her sweaty palms told her a different story. She dropped her head against the small window and stared out at the snowy sky as they ascended back to earth. From now on, and for the rest of her life, whether she lived to be a hundred or two thousand, she required sex daily.

A yawn escaped her. Her eyelids threatened to close and stay that way. She had to think though, no time to sleep. She had to plan. Her new moon has passed. She had to figure out some way to survive from now on, because according to Papa, this didn’t have to be real sex. God, Willow still remembered that conversation. Humans thought they had it bad hearing about the birds and the bees. Willow and her sisters had to sit through “the different ways you can have sex to survive for the rest of your life.” Most uncomfortable situation, ever.

Willow swiped away a tear. She hated crying, just another form of weakness in her mind. Not that she cared much when her sisters did it. It just wasn’t for her. She’d rather throw something. Preferably, at whoever made her cry. But she couldn’t throw anything at her dad.

She knew she wasn’t supposed to mourn him outright, it wasn’t the succubus way. He’d lived a long and honorable life, but that didn’t change the fact that she missed him. Missed playing chess and drinking beer with him late into the night by the fireplace. Missed talking competitive smack with him until they were both laughing. But she was angry with him too. Out of all the things he could leave for his daughters, he did the one thing none of them ever expected.

How she wished Lyonis were right when he teased her that she had a boyfriend back in America. Everything would be so much easier if that were the case. He actually wanted her.

“Stupid male ego,” she muttered.

That’s all it was. She knew it and a part of her wanted to scream at the thought. She was a challenge to him, and his stupid dominant nature couldn’t stand it. He must fight her until he wins. Well, she won’t have it. She’d done the whole relationship with a dominant shapeshifter. No thanks. Hell no.

Willow plastered her face against the small window and squinted into the night of blurred trees and houses. She had to keep moving. She might not have Chloe’s gut feelings or Lily’s interpretive dreams, but she knew that demon in the trees was bad news.

She would rather the Alpha find her, because that demon actually scared her. For the first time since she split from her sisters, Willow wished she wasn’t alone. At this point, she was going to be living on trains for the rest of her life.

She hadn’t planned on going across Germany. She’d wanted to go to Russia and get far away from that demon. God, what if it killed people because of her? It’s not as if no one would notice a giant lumbering monster taller than the trees in the forest. People notice that kind of stuff.

She had to get to her sisters. They’d help her figure out what to do. Had to figure out what the hell was going on. Soon, she thought, her eyelids fluttering shut. With the lolling motion of the train, Willow let her eyes shut and dreamt of an Alpha shapeshifter.

Chapter 2

Lyonis landed on the ground, his body instantly morphing into his human form. Leaning down, he snatched up the piece of clothing behind the trash can.

He grinned as he inhaled the scent.

“What are you planning, my Willow?” This was the third piece of clothing she’d left for him. It wasn’t to lure him to her that he knew. If she thought she could outwit him and send him off track, she was mistaken. Greatly so. He was going to find her again and next time she wouldn’t escape easily. She’d won last time only because she surprised the hell out of him—with a knee to the face.

Lyonis hesitantly threw the clothing away as he followed her scent behind the train station. Her scent lingered, exhilarating his senses with her fresh, womanly scent. He’d always pictured his mate to be a curvy, submissive woman. Soft, gentle, and beautiful. What he’d actually gotten was quite different. Willow was anything but submissive. Or gentle for that matter.

He couldn’t stop from laughing as he thought about it. He found he didn’t mind her strong nature; in fact, his beast relished her strength. It wanted to test her, see how strong she was, make her submit to him. His cock hardened at the idea. She would be his.

Lyonis paused as his gaze fell to the forest in the distance. His hackles raised, and a menacing growl left his lips. Instantly he transformed into a hawk and soared high over the trees. His exceptional vision took in the scene below as clearly as if he was standing there.

The forest was dense save for one area that he circled. The trees in the area were burnt to ash leaving the ground covered in black soot and ash. The trees surrounding the area were bent at awkward angles, some leaning precariously about to fall down. Others looked like they’d been completely snapped in half. This wasn’t some random storm or a bunch of kids.

He soared lower, hovering above the dark area, wings flapping. The scent hit him, knocking the wind out of him.

Demon.

The rift wasn’t anywhere near here. How did a demon get out here, and better yet, what kind of demon did that? This place reeked of dark magic.

Lyonis flew back to the station and transformed behind it. He gave the trees one last look before he left. He needed to contact Tyrian en Kulev. Needed to notify the vampire leader that a demon was loose. Then, he’d track down his woman and take her home.

Excitement flared inside him. He couldn’t wait. She will bow to him and serve him with all that spirit and energy inside her. She will make a fine queen for his people, and a perfect mate for him.

* * *

Draven entered the lavish study and dropped to a knee before his commander.

“Commander, Tyrian.”

“Oh please, you don’t need to bow to this man. As if he needs a bigger ego,” Chloe said with a grin. Draven couldn’t help but grin back at her even as a part of him went cold at the sight of her. He hadn’t minded her at first, but she’d set in motion a whirl of events that changed his life. And not for the better.

“You sent for me?” Draven said. His commander was a changed man since he mated with the succubus, Chloe Bellum. The cold gravity of his eyes hadn’t completely left, but there was warmth to them now that Draven had never seen before. Considering he’d known the commander since the Great War, that was saying something.

“Yes, I just received a call from Alpha Lyonis Keelan. He says he spotted something strange in the German country side.”

Draven frowned. “Demons? We would know if there’s been a breach in the rift.”

Nodding, Tyrian agreed. “That’s what I said. He also said he examined the area and the stench of demon covered the place. Said it didn’t look like anything he’d seen before. Said the place was burned, and he felt the presence dark magic.”

Chloe hugged her arms around her stomach. “You don’t think it’s another like the one that came after me do you? I mean, we killed it. There’s no way it’s coming back.”

“Honestly, we have no way of knowing what that demon did while it was awake, and we don’t know what else that spell you and your sisters did,” Tyrian said.

“Wait, if Alpha Lyonis found it then does that mean it’s near Willow? Is it after her?” Tyrian hugged his mate close and ran a soothing hand down her back. Draven looked away at the sight.

“I’ll arrange another meeting with Telal. We’ll need his input on this. Draven, be ready. You, Rayn, and Henry are going to go check this out. Report back to me your findings,” said Tyrian.

Chloe pulled away from him. “What about my sister? She’s all alone. Can you bring her here for me?”

Draven nearly snorted at the sugar sweet way she said it, but then Tyrian leaned down and kissed her. It was soft and gentle. Draven coughed loudly until they pulled away. Tyrian leveled a hard glare on him.

“Draven will see to your sister.” It took a moment for that to sink in.

“What?” Draven shook his head as if to clear it. “I’m not a babysitter.”

“After you report back from the rift, I want you to find Willow.”

Draven gritted his teeth side to side. “She doesn’t need a babysitter. She’s a grown woman. Besides, that Alpha is near her. We all know he’s tracking her down. He can protect her as he’s supposed to.” Suddenly, Chloe was stalking towards him. Draven almost fumbled back a step before he remembered that she was a wee thing who barely came up to his chest. He stood and held his ground.

In a whisper, which was unnecessary because could hear a pin drop at the Super Bowl, she said, “I know you’re angry at me for what I did but please do this. Just watch her, make sure she’s okay. It would mean a lot to me.”

Draven looked away from her pleading eyes. Of course he’d do it. It’s not as if he had any other choice. Judging by the look in Tyrian’s eye, he’d already ordered it. Draven sighed.

“Fine, I’ll do it but I won’t be happy about it.” Chloe squealed and jumped into his arms. Draven awkwardly petted her back before Tyrian pulled her away.

“Thank you so much. You don’t have to bring her here if she doesn’t want that. I just want to know she’s all right.”

“Check out the rift first. Then find Willow.”

Draven rolled his eyes. “Aye, aye, Captain.” He bowed then spun from the room. As the door closed behind him, he stopped and leaned against it.

Everything was messed up. Ever since that succubus showed up the castle’s been in turmoil. For the second time in his life, he had a frimar. His gut clenched unhappily at the thought even as he made his way to her.

Chapter 3

Willow knew he was close. God dammit. He couldn’t be on to her so soon. How did he track her so easily? She was supposed to be leaving a trail away from her not to her dammit.

He couldn’t be here now when she was so...needy. This new succubus lifestyle was not suiting her well.

The sex they’d had before, no, she couldn’t call it sex. He’d taken her, used her. She just happened to get a mind-numbing orgasm out of it. Oh, who was she kidding? She’d loved it. Had never, ever felt anything even close to that when she pleasured herself at night. Let alone the had sex she’d had before.

She’d showered afterwards, quick to get his scent off her. She wasn’t sure but she figured he could track his scent on her. For a while she’d lost him, was certain of it. Now as she neared the small German hotel she was going to stay the night in, she sensed he was near.

The problem with trying to find a shapeshifter was that he could be in the form of a bird or a...guinea pig, and she’d never notice him. It was dark and she was somewhere on the outskirts of Leipzig, Germany on the east side.

She eyed the trees outside of town but didn’t see anything strange. Now it wasn’t only a shapeshifter she was on the lookout for, but a demon who knew her name.

She’d found the small bed-and-breakfast style hotel thanks to a local she asked at the train station. A hot shower and a clean, comfortable bed never sounded so good before. She would give up for favorite snow globes, her most precious ones left to her by her father, if only she could have a peaceful night. Alone. Without worrying about demons or the Alpha.

The new moon was over and the slice of silver in the sky taunted her, laughed at her. It pointed bony fingers at her and all she could do was remember how he’d felt touching her. What had he done to her? She was starved. Hadn’t been “fed” since he took her. And that was days ago.

She was already feeling the effects of it. First she thought she was just tired but even after getting sleep, she realized she was fatigued. Her body was shutting down slowly but surely.

Succubi generally didn’t experience sex before they reached the age of sexual maturity at twenty-nine because it was a known fact that they couldn’t orgasm before then. Her boyfriend David hadn’t cared one way or the other if she orgasmed.

She wasn’t bitter or angry about it. It was a long time ago. Okay, that was a lie. She hated him with a violent passion. But she was equally angry with herself.

To know that the only other man who’d felt that intimate part of her body was a damned dominating Alpha shapeshifter, the epitome of the kind of men she loathed made her want to slam her head into a brick wall. She’d gone for a man just like her ex. Stupid, stupid.

A pebble rustled behind her. Willow spun around in a heartbeat. He was there. Every tall, muscled inch of him. His hand grabbed her throat, not in a threat but in a dominating gesture that probably made lesser women swoon. Good thing she wasn’t one of them. She wasn’t some submissive bitch from his pack. His hand was warm and gentle, stroking the skin beneath his fingertips.

“Let go of me, asshole.” His hair was just thick enough for her to grip in her hands, not that she ever would do that. It was a sandy blond color, somewhere between a light brown and dark blond.

“How did you catch me so soon?”

His silence gave her a moment to really notice him. He looked angry and disheveled as if he’d been in a rush. His clothes were the same ones he’d worn when she last saw him. His shirt was wrinkled, and several buttons were missing. He looked like a hot mess.

She couldn’t help it; she threw back her head and laughed at him. Before she could blink, his mouth came down on hers. She struggled, turned her face away, breathing hard, but not before the lingering heat of his lips seared into her mind. Her body responded, remembering his touch from before.

He pulled her in close and she shivered at the hot press of his lips against her throat. His fingers caressed her skin, then wrapped around to curl around the nape of her neck. She was overwhelmed with his scent, couldn’t help but inhale the rich, animal scent of him.

His tongue licked a rough path from her shoulder to the back of her neck as if he was tasting her. Yet she wasn’t revolted in the least. Quite the opposite. The fire that had been raging inside her since she met him, since she left him, now had gasoline thrown on top of it—by the gallon.

“I see your nose has healed,” she said, her voice thick with arousal. She’d kneed him in the face the last time she saw him. After he’d taken her with startling passion behind a store. She was sad to acknowledge that a part of her was relieved that his face had healed.

His free hand wrapped band around her back, pulling her against him. She was plastered against him like a second skin. He reached down and cupped her bottom in a tight squeeze. She clamped her mouth shut to keep from moaning. He released his grip then did it again, massaging her possessively.

Did he know that when he did that liquid fire spread through her sex, readied her for penetration? Bastard probably did. The thought was slow to come though, languid as her mind so easily became swept up in him—in Alpha Lyonis Keelan.

“I heal quickly. Do you remember what I told you I’d do when I caught you?” he said, making her breath catch as she remembered. “Well I’ve caught you, Willow. Run now. Run fast. Because when I catch you, I’m going to take you hard, deep, and fast. Nowhere you go can stop me. And I know you’re going to love it. I know you want it.”

Suddenly Willow was standing free, on shaking knees that threatened to topple her to the ground. She stared stunned at Lyonis as he watched her with a heated glare. He moved and she jumped like a skittish mouse. A slow, sexy grin curled over his lickable mouth and then he started unbuttoning his shirt.

Heart racing, Willow turned and ran. It was too dark. They were alone. She needed to find people, a public place, anything. She wouldn’t let him touch her again, dammit. She raced into town, her heart deflating as she realized all the shops and stores were closed. She tried to remember where the hotel was but couldn’t. Besides that was the last thing she need. Him and her near a bed together.

Weren’t there anything 24-hour gas stations or something? She fled down one street after the next, blindly searching for a café or crowd of people. Nothing. No one. But then she heard something. The faint throbbing pulse of music. Willow sprinted towards the sound, tearing through the streets at a dangerous speed.

There was no time to look behind and search for him. She couldn’t let him find her, couldn’t let him win. She came up on the next street and smiled at the sight of a disco—a German dance club. The pulsing red sign in a cursive font read: CLUB EURO.

A heavy techno beat came from inside the club. Teenagers to college-aged clubbers hung in line flashing IDs to get in. Willow raced for it. If she got in there, he’d have no chance.

Willow stayed within the well-lit street and reached the back of the line with almost disappointing relief. Her heart raced with the delicious lick of excitement.

She was breathing hard but otherwise, she’d done it. The line moved quickly, and she took a moment to search the street up and down, high and low for any sign of animal or man.

He knew her scent and on top of that, his scent was embedded deep in her body. He could have pulled out, could have done things so differently, but what did she expect really. He was an Alpha. He had no qualms about taking her body, using her.

More people were let into the club, leaving Willow only two people back. She caught a flash of movement out the corner of her eye and whirled around. Nothing. She glared into the night and stuck out her middle finger just in case he was there.

Maybe he really hadn’t caught up to her yet. The bastard. She flashed her ID and paid a five-dollar fee to get into the club. It wasn’t exactly the bed and breakfast she wanted to be relaxing at but it would do for now.

The club smelled of alcohol and was dark except for the flashing bright strobe lights swirling and blinking from the ceiling. Bodies jumped and danced on the crowded dance floor, and Willow squeezed through them with the one purpose in mind: getting away from the front door.

She saw a white light on the other side of the room and made her way towards it. As she got closer, she saw it was the women’s restroom. Perfect. She’d hide in there. Her hope soon deflated as she saw the line for it. She went to the end of it, ready to wait.

It was probably one of those small restrooms, and she doubted these women would let her camp out in there until the club closed. At least it would buy her some time until she figured out what she was going to do.

The thought had no sooner left her mind, when she was grabbed from behind and dragged along the wall into a darkened alcove. She knew his scent; the feel of his hard body against her back.

His voice came at her ear. “Got you. I’m ready to take my prize now, Willow.” Willow scrambled to get away from him, but his arms were strong around her. He couldn’t take her here! There were at least a hundred people in this club. The line for the ladies’ room was a mere ten feet away.

She opened her mouth to scream but his rough voice came back at her ear, “I don’t want to hear anything from your pretty lips except moans, sighs, and the sound of my name. Or I’ll make you regret it.”

Something hot and not unpleasant warmed her blood, tightened her skin. He cupped her breasts over her t-shirt, rolling her nipples between his fingers. When that wasn’t enough his hands impatiently moved over her stomach, hips, thighs, and between her legs. He was rough this time, excited by the chase. A part of her badly wanted to let him win and claim her, but she couldn’t do it.

Instead she threw back an elbow. It landed in his side with a satisfying thump. He snatched her hands up, pressing her wrists together, and then a white cord was wrapped around them.

“What the—”

She tried to comprehend where he’d gotten it from and how easily he tied her up, but he was moving fast. Just like he said he would. He lifted her hands to the wall and wrapped the cord over a hook on the wall. She realized that this wasn’t an alcove but an old coatroom because there were hooks all around the wall.

He pulled her arms up just enough so that she teetered back and forth on her toes. With a grunt, she tried to get the cord to loosen, break, or come off the hook, but it was too high and she was too short.

“Son of bitch!”

Suddenly his hands reached under her shirt, quickly lifting her athletic bra so her breasts spilled free. Willow gasped, her eyes going wide and wild as the crowd danced by. Her core clenched with need, throbbing in time to his possessive touch.

“Remember what I told you. What I want to hear from your lips, my Willow.”

Even his voice was deeper, more excited than before. His hands jerked her yoga pants at her hips and pushed them down to her ankles. It was all happening too quickly; she tried furiously to make her mind come up with something to do but all she drew was a blank as his hands tore her panties off her body.

“You don’t need to wear panties around me, Willow. Ever again.”

“Fuck you,” she growled. She was nearly naked now. If any of those dancers turned around and leaned a bit to the side, then they’d seen her tied up, breasts, sex, and ass bare. At least the club was dark.

She didn’t hear anything else as the bum bum bum of the techno beat drilled into her skull like a jackhammer, but then his hot hands were at her ass, tilting her hips forward with unrelenting pressure. She had to give in. It was her starving body talking that made her do it. Yet she was wet already. Open and ready for him.

He kicked her legs wide, and she felt warm air blow across her wet lips. Not here! Oh my God. This can’t be happening. But she knew this was real, that this wasn’t some bad, delicious dream, because his cock slid deep and inside of her in a single push. She had no time to adjust this time, to take in the feel of him.

He started working himself in and out, in and out, his hips slapping against her ass cheeks with an erotic sound.

Her eyes closed, and her head fell back as one of his hands reached up to hold a bouncing breast. She felt herself trying to open her legs further to feeling him pounding against her everywhere, tingling her core. It felt...amazing. So lusciously good, she never wanted it to stop.

Lyonis pinched and tugged on her hard nipple while his other hand kept her arched back to him. It was demeaning. With her hands tied above her head, she was completely submissive to him.

And it was going to make her come.

As if he knew what she wanted, he widened her stance another couple inches. Then he hit the perfect spot inside her. Ragged breaths sawed out of her throat as she struggled to breathe through the impending explosion about to detonate in her body. He reached forward, his fingers pressing over her soaking wet folds, picking up her wet cream, then he thrummed her clit as his cock slid in and out of her.

Willow moaned as hot liquid exploded inside her, blinding her. Her body seized up then trembled violently. She heard him grunting, breathing as choppy as she was, and then she felt him coming, shooting hot torrents inside her as his arms wrapped tightly around her waist, holding her to him. He thrust into her after he spent, letting her body draw every drop from him.

“You’re mine, Willow,” he breathed heavily.

Willow’s eyes shot open at the ominous warning in his words.

Chapter 4

Willow sighed as the flight attendant’s voice came over the mic to announce the descent into Domodedevo International Airport in Moscow. The Captain came over the line afterwards and announced the temperature and time in Moscow. Five o’clock in the evening, a freezing negative one degree Fahrenheit.

The airplane’s wheels skidded against the runway as they landed. Willow’s stomach tensed at what was to come. She’d gotten away from him for the second time. He’d been angry before, how would he feel now that she’d done it a second time? She grinned, her heart already racing. She’d give the shapeshifter some credit; he knew how to make things interesting. Though if he ever thought to tie her up again, or even mention what he did, she’d gut him.

Her plan wasn’t working. At first, she’d figured if she ran enough, then eventually he’d give up and go home. After all, she meant nothing to him. Yet he claimed that he somehow, magically knew she was his mate. Fucking shapeshifters.

As the passengers started grabbing their carry-ons, Willow grabbed her backpack and headed off the plane. She still couldn’t believe how she’d lost him. Really, Lyonis, you continue to underestimate me. The one thing she could credit the Alpha for was being able to make her smile. The fact that it was at his expense only made it that much better.

After their little thing at the club in Germany, he’d hauled her out of there by hand like she was some petulant child. Bastard. She’d lost him though. Outside of the club was a group of drunken, red-eyed girls. They looked to be about twenty-five and having a great time.

Willow had spun around on Lyonis and pulled him down for a kiss. He’d stiffened in surprise, but before he could prolong it, she broke away and tore the buttons of his shirt. He had a beautiful, sculpted chest, tanned from sunlight, strong from athleticism. She’d spun around and shoved him into the now lick-lapping girls.

She hadn’t known if her plan would work, the quickly thought-up plan was crap, but surprisingly, it did. The girls had flocked over him, touching and kissing his skin. Maybe it helped that he had that animal magnetism about him. It also helped that the boyfriends came out of the club a second later. Curses were shouted as the men surrounded the Alpha, shoving him around as they circled him.

He’d looked at her like he was going to kill her, so she gave him a cocky salute and took off on a sprint.

She’d made it all the way to the nearest airport without seeing him. She wasn’t disappointed. Okay, she wasn’t very disappointed that she’d bested him again. She’d never admit it aloud, but a part of her was thrilled at the challenge he presented, and loved the way he pursued her. It made her feel special. Not every woman had the Alpha of shapeshifters after her.

She laughed as she remembered the note she’d left him after escaping him the first time. She’d written, “You can’t best the champ, pup,” in capital letters then tucked it into his shirt pocket. Two points for Willow. Her latest escape wasn’t as great but still scored her a point in cleverness.

Stopping at a shop in the airport, she purchased a heavy winter coat, a pair of thick snow boots, and gloves. She changed in the bathroom, shoving the rest of her unused items into her backpack. She’ll need the thicker clothes for the frigid Russian weather.

She left the airport and honestly had no idea where she was going. Maybe it was time to head back to the states. She needed a new plan because she couldn’t keep running for the rest of her life, no matter how fun this was.

And though she hadn’t seen the demon since Germany, she had a feeling it was coming after her.

Her new “need” also caused problems. Even though she’d always hated the stories of succubus women and how they needed a Protector. Hearing about it and judging it, she realized, was different than actually being in the situation.

As a young teenager, she’d lifted her chin and said she’d never need a man like that, but now she realized her mistake. She could easily see how a succubus could become nothing but a desperate raging slut. The thought had her shivering with disgust. She wanted one man, just one. Who that was or where she’d ever find him, she had no clue.

She had to admit, she liked the way the Alpha tested her, challenged her. She enjoyed beating him at his own game.

A taxi pulled up, and she told the driver to take her to a hotel. Any hotel. She didn’t speak Russian, but the driver understood what she said well enough. The horizon grew dark as night dropped in like a dark velvet blanket over the sky. The beginning sliver of the moon was already growing.

When Papa had sat her and her sisters down for “the sex talk” all those years ago, he’d told her that a succubus didn’t need to have intercourse to survive. Sometimes a “make-out session” as Papa put it, would hold a succubus over for a day. But only a day. Being given an orgasm worked also and could feed the succubus for longer, maybe even close to two days. He said it worked for both giving an orgasm and receiving, though not by your own hand. How she could jerk some guy off and have that feed her; she had no idea.

Even sitting in a taxi in Moscow, with Papa dead, and that conversation over twelve years old, her face flamed bright red.

Willow cracked the window to let in some cool air. They pulled onto a small bridge that reminded her of something she’d see in an old painting. It was made of stones with thick stone pillars shaped like a vase. Snow drenched the bridge and roads making even the taxi, with chains on the tires, drive slowly.

Halfway up the bridge the taxi started breaking. Squinting, Willow stared through the flurry of snowflakes and saw two black SUVs blocking the road. The taxi driver rolled down his window and started yelling while several big men started towards the taxi. She recognized one of them in an instant. Shit.

Willow grabbed her backpack, sent an apology to the taxi driver, and bolted out the door. The snow slowed her down, but she trudged through it. The boots she’d bought didn’t help her as she hit a patch of ice beneath the snow.

Yelping, she skidded on the ground. Her momentum was too fast, and she slammed into the railing of the bridge.

She didn’t stop moving.

The railing was covered with ice, and the downward angle of the bridge combined with her slipping speed sent her tumbling over the edge.

Her piercing scream tore through the night. The blackest water she’d ever seen was headed straight for her, ready to engulf her. She had only a moment to squeeze her eyes shut as freezing cold water swallowed her.

Instantly her heavy clothes and boots weighed her down, sinking her deep into the water like some monster eating her. Her skin froze like ice but adrenaline pumped hard inside her veins. She kicked her arms and legs, but the water was so dark she didn’t know which way was up anymore. Heart pounding loudly in her ears, eyes, wide and frantic, she took her best guess and made for the black surface. She didn’t make it far before her struggles grew heavy and slow.

Her lungs squeezed tight, burning with the need for oxygen. She gasped and water spilled into her lungs, burning with its icy temperature. The heavy coat stifled her movements, and she hadn’t even made it a foot before she could no longer keep her eyes open.

Her eyes drifted shut, blocking out the freezing water from burning her eyes. She was going to die. Her heart thundered and roared in her ears. Her legs twitched with electrical impulses, fingers convulsing. Then all she heard was the deafening silence of her heart slowing...and slowing.

Chapter 5

Draven paused in the motion of knocking.

Sighing, he combed the hair back from his face. It was too late for him to do this. He should have come to her before he checked out the demon problem in Germany, but hell, he’d been too much of a coward. Now he was pushing it if he didn’t see her.

He’d stopped in the city before coming here. The bars were always filled with beautiful women desperately searching for their true loves. It was easy to woo one of them quickly enough to get what he needed. Then with a little “charm” thanks to his demonic side, they would never remember more than the wooing, a kiss, and a goodbye. His stomach rolled. He hated it, but not as much as he hated the thought of taking from her.

He took a step back, shaking his head. Shit, he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t. He turned to walk away when the door quietly opened behind him.

“Draven?” Her voice was as soft as she was. From temperament to dress, Lucinda was lovely and beautiful. Now she was his frimar.

He turned to her and tried to smile. It came out more as a grimace. “Hello, Lucinda. How are you this eve?” God, her presence even made him talk differently.

She smiled at him and dipped into a curtsy. It was as if she’d been living her whole sheltered at this castle. Didn’t she have any idea that women no longer had to dress that way? Her dress was elegant but old-fashioned. A dark royal purple fell to her feet, cinched at her waist, and cupped her breasts lovingly. Draven tore his gaze away. The woman had entirely too much in that area.

“It seems the night is improving now. Please, come in,” she said, holding the door open. Unease filled Draven. He knew that if he crossed into that territory, he’d be going into the lion’s den, and he might not leave whole.

Yet he entered anyways. His chest felt tight as he looked around. Her room was lavish. The walls were adorned with old paintings of her, her family, and some of landscapes with great green fields and valleys. His eyes fell to her bed, and something else tightened inside him. The bed too was richly adorned. A four-post canopy bed with white sheer sheets draped the corners and sides. The sheets looked like satin or silk, the comforter thick and luxurious.

How easily he could picture her there sleeping. Even more easily he could see himself thrusting between her thighs there, her soft hands curling into his back as she panted.

“Warrior?”

Draven’s eyes snapped to hers. He barely controlled his face from blushing. “Pardon, what did you say?”

“I asked if something was amiss.” The concern in her eyes was so sincere he had to look away.

“Everything’s fine.” He started to say why he came, but she smiled gently at him. When she took his hand, he let her lead him to a chair by the roaring fireplace. He sat in it, feeling like a fool.

He’d taken from thousands of women. It meant nothing to him. God, why did it have to be her? She looked happy with this arrangement while he couldn’t get his stomach to go along with the idea.

She sat in the seat across from him, perched at the tip of it with her back straight, hands plaited neatly in her lap. Her long dark hair shined in the firelight. Perfect elegance. His hands curled tightly.

“I wish to thank you again for your generous offer, warrior Draven. I am honored to act as your frimar for your needs.” Her voice wasn’t quite as soft as the rest of her but rich, almost sultry. And when she said that word need, his body actually tingled.

Somehow he spoke. “Yes, of course. It is I who am honored, Lucinda.” He started to say more but clamped his teeth together. What the fuck was he supposed to say to her? How the hell did one go about this? He was beginning to talk like a dandy.

She smiled that gentle, understanding smile then rose and came to him. She was like a dream when she moved. Soft and graceful like a dancer. Draven tensed in his seat, both hands coiling as she came to her knees beside him.

“I understand this must be difficult, warrior. Please let me make this simpler for you. I know you are an honorable man.” Draven almost laughed, would have if this were any other woman. Hell, if this were any other woman, he’d be at her neck and pumping inside her already. Not Lucinda. She was different. She was a memory of the past he’d long thought he’d forgotten.

Draven nodded at her to continue because he couldn’t form words past the tightness in his throat. God, he wished she hadn’t sat down like that. Now he had a full view of her pale, slender neck. The curve of her shoulders showcasing her soft skin, and the fullness of her breasts pressed together in a way that nearly had him salivating. Fuck, was she trying to make him hard? Because it was working.

“Please, take my wrist,” she said softly. “Or my neck, if you prefer.” Her cheeks bloomed red, and it took everything in him not to pull her into his lap and kiss her. Yeah right, as if he could be satisfied with only a kiss.

He’d barely managed to avoid her before this situation. She always found him in the hallways and would talk with him. Fuck, she almost seemed to enjoy his company. He had no idea why. He couldn’t get comfortable around her no matter what he tried. She would leave him alone with a soft goodbye, and he’d be left thinking about her for hours...days.

He couldn’t avoid her now. He’d set their fate in motion when he asked her to accept him as her host. What a damned idiot he was. He eyed the soft skin at her neck, and his fangs throbbed. Yes, he wanted that, wanted to lick the skin of her there and learn what she tasted like. He blinked and shook his head. Fuck no. He couldn’t think thoughts like that.

“Wrist is fine,” he said hoarsely. There was no judgment, no questions in her eyes as she gently lifted her wrist and rested it upon his knee. That simple touch made his breath catch. She extended her palm up, fingers open to him.

He watched the line of her blue vein at her wrist. Even her wrist was small and slender, delicately bony. Her hands were soft, not like his which regularly wielded weapons, killed.

His fingertips tingled with the need to touch her. He didn’t know how long they stayed that way but it seemed like forever before he finally reached for her. Her wrist was light in his hand, the skin soft as satin. He didn’t meet her eyes, couldn’t, as he lifted her to his lips.

Heart thudding with a heavy rhythm, Draven lingered for a moment over the warmth of her skin. She warmed his cold lips. Anticipation had butterflies dancing in his stomach, his tongue thick in his mouth.

And then he could wait no more.

Lips parted, fangs bared, and then he sunk into her soft flesh. The first taste had his eyes closing in ecstasy. He heard her soft gasp but couldn’t bear to open his eyes and look at her. He might do something dangerous if he saw even a hint of pleasure there.

Her taste flooded his tongue. Spicy, rich, and sultry just like her voice. It wasn’t enough. Nostrils flaring, Draven took from her in hard pulls. He needed more of her, had never tasted anything like it. She was quickly filling him, powering his body.

His heart, no longer a slow, heavy drumbeat, pounded in his chest like a thousand racing horses. His cock hardened in an instant, filling his pants, trying to burst free. Visions flared in his mind. He saw himself coming down over her on the floor, pushing her into the rug. He would take her neck as he worked her dress up to her waist, released his cock from its strict confines, and then filled her up.

A soft moan caressed his ears. Draven tore himself away from her. Breathing harshly, Draven’s gaze rushed over her taking in everything. It was a mistake. A flush crept from her neck to her cheeks; her red lips were wet and shiny, chest heaving hard against that damn dress. She was stunning, desire glittering in her wide eyes.

Draven reeled back from her before he did something stupid. He bumped into a table; a vase filled with flowers teetered, and he steadied it with fumbling fingers. He was at the door in the next second.

“Warrior, wait,” he heard her plead.

Draven muttered a hoarse goodbye and shut the door behind him. He didn’t stop walking until he was safe in his own quarters. Even then, he paced with agitated steps.

Being away from her didn’t help him to calm his raging heart or soften the thick mass in his pants. He could still taste her, could still hear that soft, delicate moan she made. The sound was needy and made him wonder if he touched her between her legs would he find her wet and wanting.

“Dammit!” He slammed his fist into the wall. There was no pain, only a small alleviation of the pounding in his skull.

What had he gotten himself into?

Chapter 6

“As if this is any way to woo a lady,” Willow muttered, tugging on the chains around her wrists.

“Well, I’ve tried more traditional means, but they seem to mean nothing to you.” Willow’s eyes frantically searched the room, found the source of the voice, and cursed.

“What do you want now?”

Lyonis Keelan stalked to the bed where he’d conveniently chained her. Sexist pig. He wore something similar to what he always wore. A baggy pair of khaki’s and a loose, button-down plaid shirt. Simple clothes but on him they looked good enough for a model. God, she hated him.

“Don’t you remember? I saved your life.”

“Well you don’t have to sound so cocky about it.” Suddenly he was in her face, his eyes hard with anger, lips firm.

“I am not happy that I had to rescue you from nearly drowning. The water was pitch black. It took longer than it should have to find you. I was terrified you’d die down there.” The way his eyes traced over her face almost made it seem like he cared.

“You don’t care about me so stop acting like it.”

“Oh, but I care very much.” His fingers traced over her cheek. His touch burned.

“You don’t know anything about me, Alpha. So why don’t you back the fuck up.” She used her bitchiest of tones. The kind that made men throw up their hands and back away from her like she had lit dynamite strapped to her chest.

But the Alpha only grinned. “I know everything I need to know.”

She tried not to ask, but it came out anyways. “Like what?” He smiled bigger. It was a happy smile and had probably charmed many women into his bed. Hundreds of them, thousands...sluts.

“That you are mine.” Willow snapped her teeth at him. He tossed back his head and laughed. “If you want to bite then go ahead, sweetheart. But be warned that my teeth are bigger, sharper, and longer.”

Willow snorted. Men. Always bragging. She looked pointedly at her chains, and the room spun around her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she said, “Mind telling me why I’m chained to a bed. And know that before you answer, if you say I’m in your bedroom, I will kill you.”

Lyonis’ smile died as he cupped her forehead. “You’re not well. You need to feed, Willow.” Now it was Willow’s turn to laugh, except it wasn’t such a good idea because it sent the ceiling spiraling round and round.

“You wish.”

“Listen to me, I’m serious. When’s the last time you fed? You’ve been here for nearly a day and I didn’t see you the day before when you were on your little excursion to Russia. How often do you need to feed?”

Willow closed her eyes since the room wouldn’t stop moving. The word feed triggered something inside her, dampened her sex, hardened her nipples.

He was right. She felt weak as a baby kitten. Her eyes fluttered open, to watch his handsome face framed in the dim light of a cheap lamp.

“Where are we?” It came out as a croak.

“Still in Moscow. I couldn’t risk moving you after your accident. God you scared me.” The harsh way he said it almost convinced Willow he meant it. Couldn’t possibly. He didn’t know her. Besides, it’s not like she meant to slip on ice and tumble over the bridge into the icy water below.

“Dammit you need to feed, don’t you? Willow we were together days ago. What do you need? Your skin is cold, but I have you under a heap of covers with the damn heat turned up. I won’t let you die because you hate me.”

“I don’t hate you,” Willow whispered. She blinked at him, focused on him since he was the only thing that didn’t spin around her. Her head felt discombobulated, separated from her actual body like she was on some kind of drug after a bend in the hospital.

The heat of his hands made her wince as he cupped her icy cheeks. Her face burned as he pressed his scalding cheek against hers. She hissed at the tingling sensations of his touch. It felt like her skin had been asleep until he touched her, and now little pinpricks poked her from the inside.

Her body snapped—acting on pure instinct. Her arms snaked around his neck, pulling his mouth down to hers. She ate at his lips, pressing hard, thrusting inside to taste and feel. She moaned, already the hazy feeling in her mind retreating like fog lifting.

She felt his hesitance, and then when he finally caved. It spiked her blood better than alcohol ever could. Groaning, his mouth ate at hers, tongue dueling. His tongue was thick and wide, made for sucking and pleasuring. She was mindless, desperate. The need to survive, the need to live driving her as she wrapped her legs around his hips.

Her core landed against the hard length of his shaft, and she rubbed herself against it. With a groan, he pulled his mouth away from hers. His eyes shone with molten desire as his hips pressed in a seeking rhythm against hers.

Thoughts of why she hated this man didn’t matter, never even popped into her mind. She was starved, and he could give her what she needed. She threaded her fingers into his hair and brought his lips to her neck.

She didn’t need to say what she wanted. He knew. He sucked her sensitive skin into his mouth. Breathing grew heavy, rapid as pleasure rushed inside her. His cock was hard as it thrust over her sex, brushing against her bud again and again.

Her pleasure spiked.

His teeth sank over the muscle of her neck as he pumped his hips faster against her. His arms wrapped around her waist so tightly that not an inch separated them. She heard his growl and it did something to her, gave her that extra push she needed. His cock rubbed hard against her, and she was tossed over the edge and into something earth shattering.

Hot waves swept through her. Hips jerking, breasts tight, she screamed, clung tightly to him as he rocked her into oblivion. His groan followed her and then she felt the sharp, wet jets surging against her as he ground himself close.

Willow didn’t stop to catch her breath. She thrust herself as far away from him as she could. The heavy clang of metal stopped her from moving more than a few feet across the bed.

“Get these off me, now!”

His eyes were slow to open, his breathing deep and heavy. Her eyes trailed down, no matter how she warned them not to, and saw the wet splotches between his thighs where he’d spent himself. Pleasure bloomed deep inside her, had her tearing her eyes away from it, from him.

“I’m not taking those off you unless you swear to stay and submit.”

Willow stared at him like he was mad. “You’ve lost your damned mind.”

“No, Willow. I’ve just found what I’ve been looking for.” Willow’s heart skipped a few beats.

“What does that mean?” She was terrified to know. His smile was slow and sure. It completely devastated her.

“Do you know much about shapeshifters?” Willow knew some, had had a few shifter friends in the past. Her ex was her experience with dominant shapeshifters, and that was enough for her.

She knew that shapeshifters were separated between dominants and submissives and there was no in between. She also knew the Alpha ran the pack. Lyonis wasn’t just any Alpha. In a great battle, he’d fought other Alphas, challenging them for the right to be leader. She snorted. Ridiculous the shit men went through to prove they had a bigger cock.

“Some,” she finally said when he only stared at her.

“Then do you know what happens when the male finally finds his mate?”

Ice filled Willow’s blood. Slack-jawed, she stared at the Alpha. He laughed at her reaction, eyes crinkling at the corners.

“I thought you might. See, a male spends his life searching for the right mate, his one. When he finds her, he knows in an instant. It brands us in our soul with your scent, your look, your taste, your touch. You could go to the end of the world and I’d still find you.”

It took a moment for her to form words. “No way. That’s insane. That’s ridiculous.” Understatement of the year. “You can’t be right. You’re wrong. When did you figure this out?” Panic pulsed inside her, made her breaths quicken.

“The moment I saw you at the train station in Spain. That’s all it takes for Alphas. A mere look. For others they may need to touch the individual or kiss, but I knew long before our lips ever touched.”

“How poetic,” Willow said. He looked at her lips as if thinking how sweet they are. Willow tucked them in.

“It is in a way. I’ve been searching for my mate for most of my life. The single females in the pack have been angry with me that it wasn’t any of them. I’ve sought out females, yet none of them could even hold my interest. But you Willow, I knew the instant I saw you. However unexpected it was. I am not disappointed in the least.”

“Good for you.” Grinning, he stood and started taking off his pants. Willow tensed. “What are you doing?” His eyes laughed at her and she hated it. She’d slap him and then show him who was laughing, if only she wasn’t cuffed.

“I need to change. I can’t go around with a cum stain in my pants, right?” His pants slid to the floor, and Willow squeezed her eyes shut. He didn’t wear underwear. Of course. Only after she heard the rustle of clothing did she chance a peak. Just in time to see his sculpted ass disappear behind the material.

“Get me out of this chain.”

“Not unless you swear to behave.” Willow ground her teeth. She never was one to take promises or vows lightly.

“Listen, that’s not gonna happen and the blood’s draining from my hands. Seriously, it’s starting to feel numb. Get them off me.” He strolled towards her slowly then tugged on the chain.

“What would it be worth to you if I did?”

Willow’s jaw dropped at his audacity. “I’ll let you keep your balls intact?” Not to say she might not knee him a few times. Maybe it’ll take him down a peg or two. She was so not feeling guilty about the knee to the face now.

“Those will stay as they are if you know what’s good for you. No, I was thinking something more on the line of...submission.”

Willow laughed. “Never gonna happen.” His smile was cocky and sure. It twisted her insides.

“I think it will, Willow. And I can’t wait to see it.”

Willow flipped him the bird and prayed that the jump in her heart wasn’t because of him.

* * *

Sometimes a person had to make concessions in order to move forward.

Was she normally one to make compromises? Hell no.

Willow’s concession was a little too close for comfort. The only way she could get that damn mongrel to remove the chains was if she promised to return with him to his pack or to mate with him. She chose the lesser of two evils.

She thought it over for hours, making sure she didn’t leave any points out as she planned and plotted her next escape. Finally she’d agreed and saw happiness glowing in his eyes. She made a promise, and she’d keep it.

She would go with him to his pack. Not only did she agree because she wanted out of those damned chains, but because she wanted to be as far away from Europe as possible. Something was out there, something big, from a nightmare, and it wanted her.

That didn’t mean she was going to stay. She’d always wanted to see the Grand Canyon and maybe even Niagara Falls, on the American and Canadian side. America was bigger than Europe too so maybe she could finally lose him for good.

She smiled at the Alpha as the plane took off from Moscow. He was smart enough to frown at her. Good, don’t trust me. If he thought she was going to make any of this easy on him, he was dead wrong.

Looking out the small airplane window, she watched the snowy landscape grow smaller and smaller as the plane rose.

“Willow.”

She drew her gaze away from the lovely sight. “What?”

Lyonis closed in on her until their noses nearly touched. “I know what you’re thinking. I know what you’re planning. I won’t let you do it. You’re mine, Willow. My sica tawicue.”

“I’m not yours. What does sheecha dahweechue mean?”

His grin was devilish. “It’s a phrase that many shapeshifters use. Many males to their wily mates. It means ‘wicked wife,’ and that’s what you are.” Willow’s hand shot out to slap his cheek, but he caught her wrist easily. His eyebrow cocked.

“I’ll never be your wife. I’ll never be your submissive. Go find a doormat if that’s what you want.”

His eyes glowed with a hint of anger and then his lips were at her ear. “I want you, Willow, and I’ll never want another. You are my mate, and you will be my wife. And most of all, you will submit to me.”

It was on the tip of her tongue to rebut him; to tell him he was out of his mind, but his teeth sank into the muscle at her neck and shoulder. Her head fell back as muscles warmed and pleasure filled her like liquid heat.

Marking, he was marking her. And she was letting him.

When he pulled away, she found she had trouble opening her eyes. Her body was too relaxed, complacent.

“Now everyone will see that you’re mine when we arrive.” His eyes glowed with hunger and pride.

Willow’s eyes widened, and she jerked away from him. He was wrong about that. She’d make sure of it. She put her back to him and stared out at the dark night sky.

She resisted as long as she could before her fingers gently touched the bite mark on her neck. She felt the wetness from where he licked her and the heat of his lips still lingering. She stifled a shivered and pulled the tie out of her hair so she could spread it all across that side of her neck.

She heard him chuckling softly but ignored it. She had this one long plane ride to plan, because once they landed it was on. The Alpha thought he’d caught her, but he’d really only given her a lift to where she needed to go. She couldn’t fuck this up.

Peering over her shoulder, she saw his eyes closed, chin tucked down as he dozed. Lyonis was handsome when he slept, but then again, anything was better than the shit he spewed once his mouth opened. For a moment, just a moment, she let her mind wonder and think, what would it be like to be this man’s wife.

He’d be sweet and generous that she knew already. He’d been kind to her from the beginning. How far would it go before she was forced to kneel at his feet and eat out of his bare hand? He was incredibly forceful and cocky too; that was always bad.

His eyes popped open and a grin spread across his face. “Staring, wife?”

She glared back. “Fuck no. Just thinking.” She turned away, a throbbing pain instantly flaring up in her temples. Great. Just what she needed, a headache.

“It’s all right to look at your future mate and husband, Willow. You’ll be doing more than that soon enough.” She heard the laughter in his voice and she just couldn’t take it anymore. Spinning around in her seat, Willow slapped him clear across the cheek.

For a split second afterwards, she froze in fear. But then he dissolved into belly shaking laughter that left her glaring at him.

“I look forward to our years together, Willow. You will be a lot of fun.”

Willow bit down on her lip to keep from saying she wasn’t a toy, that they wouldn’t be having years together, because his hand snaked around her neck and pulled her close. His mouth came down firm and devastating, exciting all the cells in her bloody to a happy boil. When he pulled back, his tongue lingered in her mouth.

“Much fun, Willow.”

With that, Willow was left to her thoughts and her fiery blood.

Chapter 7

Willow had never been so nervous in her life.

The flight was long and tiring and she’d ignored all of Lyonis’ attempts at conversation after that brief kiss. Her plan A had been to flee at the airport and grab a taxi outside but he watched her like a hawk, dragging her through the airport. She had a feeling if he could have gotten away with handcuffing her to him, he would have.

Now she was in sitting in the back of an SUV with him and two guards in the front seat. They were already on his land. It didn’t take long to get here. Her gut was tight with worry; she couldn’t fight the grimace on her face. Was this what Chloe felt like when she had one of her “gut feelings?” Because it was hell.

They drove up a long, winding dirt path. On either side of the road was a dense thicket of trees. A shapeshifter’s heaven, she supposed. And her hell.

As if it wasn’t bad enough that his pack was located in Oklahoma, on who knew how many acres of land, now she was going to be introduced to his pack. A sudden grin broke out on her face. How was he going to explain this? How would they react when they saw that she didn’t want him or to be here. If she were lucky maybe someone would help her escape.

They broke through the trees and pulled into...

“You have your own town?” she sputtered. Lyonis turned to her with a smile.

“A small one yes, but it serves our needs. We didn’t always have one but after some hostility with the local humans, we decided it’d be best to start a few of our own businesses. We simply built around it.”

Willow shook her head in amazement. “A bar, restaurants, clothing stores, craft stores.”

“Of course people go into Muskogee if they need anything or want to get out just like anyone does. This is just convenient for us and has helped us to earn revenue to keep repairs up on the houses.”

“The houses...”

“Yeah, see over there,” he said, pointing out to the left. “Our community lives there. Most packs keep a community so we can live together.”

Willow could only nod slowly as she took in the subdivision-style homes. The houses were all different. Some were suburban looking, others were ranch styles, and a few were cabins. Each of them had a gracious amount of yard with plenty of distance between them to be both private and not too far away.

Willow had never been to a pack before. She had no idea their community was so...homey. There was one other thing she noticed as she took everything in.

“Where is everyone?”

The town was dead. A few cars were parked in front of the shops and homes but there were no children out playing, no one walking, not even the sound of a dog barking. So much for a normal community.

“Waiting for us.”

“Say what?” Willow spun to face him. A frown marred his mouth.

“The pack is expecting us. They’ll be ready to greet their new queen.” Willow glared at him.

“I am not their queen.”

“Yet,” he added with a smile. Willow didn’t argue with him because her gut twisted with nerves.

They pulled in front of a large white building with double-sided front doors. Dozens of cars were parked out front. Hell they were all probably waiting for them inside. One happy celebration.

They came to a stop and the guards got out, leaving her alone with Lyonis. He turned to her and she saw happiness in his eyes. He was happy to be back home. Hell, he was happy to be introducing her. A small part of her wished she was happy too, but she didn’t know this man or anything about him other than on a physical level. He was trying to strap her to him like a ball and chain.

“Nervous?” he asked.

“Like I’m about to go give a speech in front of the whole world.” He chuckled and grabbed her hand, lacing his fingers with hers. The touch made her swallow hard before she tugged her hand back.

“You don’t have to be nervous. They are excited to meet you.”

“Yeah, I bet.” She wished she hadn’t pulled her hand away now because that one touch made her feel a little bit safer. “Let’s just get this over with.”

They got out of the SUV and walked to the tall, ominous doors. Willow closed her eyes. What’s the big deal? It wasn’t like she was going to stay here.

She had no chance to prepare herself or even take a deep breath because Lyonis swung open the doors and dragged her inside to a quiet, staring audience. Dozens of scrutinizing gazes landed directly on her.

Willow lifted her chin and stared back. Dammit, if she could summon a demon, she could stand in front of a bunch of strangers.

Lyonis threw open his arms to encompass the crowd and announced, “I’m home!”

The pack erupted into smiles and cheers. All except for one woman. Willow’s eyes narrowed on her because she stared at her like she was some disgusting insect she wanted to squash. She didn’t clap nor cheer at her Alpha. Willow smirked and went to flip her the bird when Lyonis grabbed her hand and raised her arm into the air.

“I’ve brought back something special,” he said to the quieting crowd. “Much to my surprise, on my hunt to find the succubus that my dear friend Francis Bellum left to me, I have in fact found something much greater.”

All cheers ceased completely. The Alpha grinned, his eyes nearly bursting with happiness. Willow yanked on her hand to pull it back, but he held tighter.

“Everyone, I would like you to meet your new queen. Willow Marie Bellum.”

The crowd glanced at one another, then slowly, awkwardly started clapping.

“See, I told you they wouldn’t be happy about this,” she hissed. Lyonis smiled at her.

“It will take time. They will want to get to know you. This is the first step to full acceptance.”

“But she isn’t a shifter,” argued the blond-haired female who stared nails into her head.

Lyonis nodded. “It’s true. She is a succubus. But as all of you who are mated know, once you find your mate there is no changing it. There is no denying it, and it cannot be resisted.” The last part he said straight to her, in a low, husky voice. A shiver raced up her spine. Her face threatened to burst with a blush, and she prayed no one noticed her reaction. It won’t really help her escape plans if people thought she actually liked the Alpha.

“Why doesn’t she speak?” yelled someone in the audience.

“He’s been keeping her mouth too busy,” another man yelled out. The audience burst into laughter and Willow glared at Lyonis who laughed along with them. He shrugged at her and winked.

“They like you already. Willow and I have had a long trip. Tomorrow, first thing, we’ll get caught up. Jackie and Thane...” he said searching the crowd. Two people stepped forward. They had a look about them that said they could easily fight in a brawl and come out on top.

“Yes, Sir?” the one named Jackie said. She wore her ginger hair pulled back into a tight ponytail with a black tank top, shorts, and sneakers. Willow liked her already.

“You two in my office first thing. We have a lot to do discuss.”

“Yes, Sir,” the one named Thane said. He had long hair too; it was dark as night and complemented his tanned skin and hawkish nose perfectly.

“Goodnight, everyone. It is good to be home!” The crowd erupted in cheers as he led her away. “Time to go home.” He pushed her into the SUB when she didn’t get in on her own.

“Great idea. I happen to live in Florida, not that you’d care about that, and I’d like to go home now. So if you could just pull back over. I’ll happily get out of your hair.”

Lyonis’ mouth pulled into a hard line. For once he didn’t laugh or smile at her. “You put me in a difficult spot, Willow.” She turned slowly to him as her jaw fell open.

“I put you in a difficult spot. You have kidnapped me, which is against the law. You have taken my body when I didn’t want it—”

He slammed on the breaks. She flung forward in her seat. He faced her in a flash of anger. “Don’t you dare lie. You wanted me just as badly as I wanted you, maybe even more with that new moon affecting your body. Don’t you dare twist what happened between us into something else.” Willow slowly peeled herself off the air bag. It was on the verge of her tongue to apologize. He was right. She didn’t like it but he was right. She could have said a stern no to him back in Europe and she knew he’d back away, but she’d wanted him so badly.

“I—okay.” He tilted his head at her.

“That’s it? ‘Okay?’”

She gave him a tight smile and nodded once. Slowly, his lips pulled up until a broad smile that covered his face, popping that cute little dimple on his left cheek.

“Is it that hard for you?”

“Is what hard for me?”

“Apologizing,” he said simply. Willow gave him a disgusted look and turned her back on him. His laughter flowed over her like a caress. “You are one interesting woman, Willow. You and I will have great times together. I look forward to it,” he said softly.

Willow wrapped her arms around herself as a wave of sadness came over her. She wasn’t going to have a life with him. Even though a small part of her was slightly curious to know more about this male and his pack. She couldn’t do it, though. She couldn’t live the submissive lifestyle he required. She’d already tried it with David. Not no, but hell no. She learned her lesson in pain and humiliation already.

He pulled onto the road and soon they were at a rustic log cabin at the end of all the homes. His house sat back from everyone else’s as if he could watch over the others if he wanted to. It also sat near the edge of the forest. If she was lucky she might be able to escape through there. Already her spirits were lifting.

She grabbed her backpack from the back seat, followed him inside, and was surprised to find that his home was...nice. It was clean but with comfortable touches and lots of sofas and couches as if he was used to having people over.

“Shall I take you on the tour of the house?” She nodded because she was curious to see the rest of it. He led her into the kitchen and her brows rose to her hairline.

She let out a whistle. “This is nice. You do a lot of cooking?” He practically puffed up at the comment. The kitchen was filled with stainless steel appliances, a large island with a granite countertop, and a hanging potholder above it. There were cabinets lining three of the walls with glass windows on the front of them. She saw an arrangement of plates, glasses, and bowls that looked brand new.

“Yeah, we have a lot of gatherings and everyone does their share of cooking for it. After you become my wife, you can help me out in the kitchen.”

Willow snorted. “I don’t cook.” She crossed her arms at his laughter. “And I’m not going to be your wife.” His laughter died, then he was coming towards her. Willow refused to step back and show any sign of fear even though her heart was suddenly in her throat.

“Then I look forward to proving you wrong.” He loomed over her, a sensual presence that reminded her of the way his lips felt against hers, the way her body melted when he sunk his teeth into her neck. His eyes turned dark and erotic. She didn’t see him move but suddenly her back was pressed into the kitchen wall; his hands holding her hips.

Slowly, he bent towards her as he pulled her body into his. Her lips felt dry and in need of something. Her breasts pushed against his chest and tightened almost painfully in need. His hand came up to her chin, fingers trailing up her jaw in a gentle caress. Then his lips caught hers.

Willow let him because for those few precious seconds, she didn’t want anything more in life. His warm tongue teased the seam of her lips and coaxed them as if he was asking for permission. A part of her struggled to recall her wills, her strength.

She pulled back, mere inches separating their ragged breathing. The warm, wet heat of him lingered on her cooling lips.

As his eyes flickered over her eyes and lips with a hunger she was starting to understand all too well, he suddenly pulled back. Willow blinked, stunned.

“Come on,” he said gruffly and pulled her up the stairs and into a bedroom. Willow froze.

“I’m not sleeping with you.” She started out of the room but he grabbed her hand and in a dance-like move, spun her into his arms. Then his lips were at her neck, scalding her as he kissed along her pulse. Please don’t let him feel how fast it is, she prayed.

“Yes, you are, my Willow. Every night for the rest of your life. Whether you accept it or not, you’re mine. I have extra guards stationed outside. You will not get away from me now.” Her eyes snapped open and she pushed hard against his chest. He moved away with that damn grin on his face.

She barely restrained the urge to hit him. Guards would put a damper on her escape plans, but she’d outrun the great Alpha for several days, she was certain she could get by a few measly guards.

“Fine,” she said with a sugary smile, “but I’m still not sleeping in that bed with you.” For the first time since she met him, she watched him clench his jaw side to side. As soon as he did it he stopped and once again was relaxed. His bright eyes landed on her, rooting her in place.

Softly he said, “You will sleep in that bed with me.” Chills broke out over her arms. She heard the underlying threat in his words. Just what would he do? If he thought he could challenge her and win, he was wrong. She was born to win.

“I’m taking the couch.” She turned but didn’t even have time to take a step when suddenly he was in front of her. He tackled her legs and lifted her into a fireman’s hold. Willow sputtered as she struggled against his firm hold.

“The bed, with me, every night.” He threw her on the bed and tossed a leg over her waist to hold her down. She wheezed in air. Dammit, it was like having a tree fall on her. He picked up the corner of the comforter and tore it into long, thick pieces.

“What the hell are you doing?”

“Tying you up.” She let out a fierce growl and struggled hard beneath his leg. He didn’t move an inch. She moved to slap him but he caught each of her wrists and began tying them together.

Suddenly she froze. He did too at that exact moment. Their eyes met as they both remembered. Her breath quickened and she felt a blush warming her cheeks.

She turned her face away from him and closed her eyes in shame. She was weak around him. How was it she couldn’t even control something as simple as her body’s reaction? She walked when she wanted to walk; she yelled when she wanted that. But she couldn’t keep her body’s reaction under control as she remembered the way he’d taken her in that club.

Hot liquid pooled deep within her. She clamped her thighs together to keep it at bay. He bent down over her and she was nearly shaking with anticipation. How much she actually wanted his touch scared her more than any demon could.

His teeth latched onto her neck and the moan she let out couldn’t be stopped. Need grabbed hold of her with hard, unrelenting hands.

“Willow.” His voice was liquid smoke, husky and thrilling. She shivered at his breath blowing against her. Then his leg lifted off her.

He picked her up and tossed her further up on the bed, her head bounced off the pillow like a ragdoll. He knelt on the bed and crawled towards her. Some semblance of reality came through.

“Don’t,” she begged. He stopped moving but his eyes didn’t. They trailed over her breasts, stomach, and thighs as if he was picturing everything underneath.

Coming to a stand, he started pulling off his clothes. Willow tensed, tried to look away, but couldn’t. She’d denied herself the pleasure of this in the Russian hotel and her eyes wouldn’t miss it now.

His shoulders and chest were sculpted with lean, hard muscles. His chest was covered in a dusky layer of light brown hair. When he dropped his pants, Willow twisted on the bed.

He was long and thick and pointed up. He finished taking off his clothes and merely stood, watching her with dark, intense eyes. When his hand fisted his cock, she gasped. Watching her all the while, he dragged his hand up and down his cock. Her body tightened as if he was touching her; as if her body was preparing herself for that cock.

He came around to the other side of the bed, his hand still pumping up and down. He reached her side and she couldn’t take her eyes off him.

“Do you remember all the things I promised to do to you once I got you here?” Willow shook her head, trying to draw herself back to reality. All she could think about though was what he’d promised to do to her.

“Yes,” she answered her voice tight.

His other hand reached down and cupped the heavy sac between his legs, rolling, and squeezing the flesh. Willow panted; her nipples tightening into points so hard they hurt. She watched him, entranced, as he squeezed his cock hard and dragged his hand up and down, slowly. The skin bunched and pulled until a white drop formed at the slit tip of him.

“I’m going to do all of that, Willow,” he said darkly. “I’m going to feed you my cock and fill your mouth. I’ll have you on your knees before me, pleasuring me like a good wife does. I’ll have you with your ass raised to me so I can feel your luscious ass as I take you.”

“No,” she whispered raggedly as a flood of hot cream dampened her panties. Her core throbbed, her slick channel weeping at its emptiness. She clamped her thighs together to keep him from scenting her arousal, from knowing what he was doing to her.

“I don’t want you.”

His hands dropped to his sides, then he was looming over her—a feral animal about to pounce. Willow shrank against the bed, but his hands moved and gripped the top of her shirt.

“What are you—?”

Riiip.

The shirt fell off her body. Willow sputtered. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” He gripped her athletic bra next and tore that.

Her breasts met cold air a moment before his mouth latched onto a hard, achy nipple. She melted like warm butter. Her breasts were so sensitive, so ready to be touched. He wet her nipple, flicked it ruthlessly, before drawing her breast into his mouth. Her breasts were tight, nipples so hard that the touch bordered on sweet pain.

“Ah!”

Her tied wrists came across his back, fingers scratching at him. A soft growl caught her ears and she realized he was growling against her. This was madness, dammit. This wasn’t what she wanted.

“Stop,” she panted. “Stop.”

Her stomach quivered as a big hot hand rested against her. Slowly it traveled down her naked skin to the band of her pants. Even as he gripped the material with both hands, her nipple deep in the hot cavern of his mouth, he tore them off.

Her panties and socks were all that were left. His eyes ran hot and wild over her every inch of her skin. He didn’t miss the blush at her chest or the goose bumps across her arms. Willow wanted to fight this, but she’d never felt anything like this. Nothing close to the intense pleasure he could give her with the simplest of touches. Her body treated each touch, each lick like a drug that it wanted more and more of.

He reached down and tugged one sock off then the other. He kissed the top of one foot before reaching for her waist.

Willow had one last try at sanity. “Wait, no. Please.” God, she was begging now. She also didn’t want to lose her panties because then he would know for sure how much his touch effected her—how wet she was for him.

With a harsh growl, he tore away from her. He came up besides her, standing over her. “I told you what I would have of you once you came back with me. I warned you. I will give you a choice.”

His fisted his cock once again; the tip even wetter than before, the color darker along his shaft. He stroked over the head, dragging his skin up and over it. Willow watched, entranced.

“You can either get down on your knees right now and suck me, spread your sweet thighs right now for me, or turn around and lift your ass for me. Choose.”

Willow’s heart raced frantically, her eyes fell all across the room as she fought to think and choose.

“Time’s up,” he said. Willow gasped as suddenly he was pulling her off the bed, pushing her onto her knees before him. Her tied hands fell into her bare lap and that simple touch made her realize just how close she was to her slick core. How close she was to coming. It was harder than it should have been to resist touching herself.

He grasped her jaw as he stood before her. His thumbs exerted pressure on her chin until her lips parted. He made a satisfied, male sound and then his cock was at her lips. She watched him, saw the raw hunger etched in the lines of his face, felt it in the strength of his hands. She swallowed hard and knew...she wanted this.

Heart racing with fear at the thought, Willow ignored every protest, every warning her heart was sending her, and let her body feel. This was just sex; she would still leave. It changed nothing.

Her jaw fell open with the force of his cock pushing in. Her tongue wet the underside of him; her lips surrounded his wide girth. An ache bloomed in her jaw and cheeks from his size but it wasn’t nearly as bad as the ache in her loins.

Breathing ragged, he pressed in deep and slow. When he started to retreat, she couldn’t help but rub her tongue against him. It must be her new sexual hunger, the fact that she was fully succubus now, because she wanted this with a scary desperation. If only just to feed her. His orgasm would carry her for at least a day, logic argued.

He started to thrust in her mouth. Slowly his hands fell into her hair, holding her as she sucked him deeply into her throat. A strange feeling came over her, roaring above the hot need inside her—the urge to please. She found herself tightening her lips over him, tonguing him, sucking him in until he was groaning and moving faster.

She couldn’t stop it any longer. Her fingers reached between her bare legs and touched her wet sex. She wasted no time in finding her silky, wet bud. She circled it again and again, as pleasure drenched her. She moaned at the hot steel of him taking her mouth. He bumped the back of her throat as she breathed hard through her nose.

Suddenly his hands clenched in her hair, the touch sensual as he pulled on the strands. He cried a hoarse sound, and then grew hotter, thicker in her mouth.

A raw shout left him. Then hot salty streams jetted in her mouth as he pumped fiercely. Willow rubbed her own sex faster, desperate to come with him. But he softened in her mouth, pulling out slowly.

“You’ll be a great wife.”

Willow snapped her eyes to him and bared her teeth. “Fuck you.” A slow, lazy smile crossed his face. Quickly he ducked down, lifted her, tossing her on the bed.

“Do you want me to fuck you?” His eyes burning over her body. His soft cock twitched wetly against his thigh as if trying to decide whether to rise again or not.

“No,” she answered fiercely.

He shrugged then climbed over her to the other side of the bed. He yawned loudly then tucked a pillow under his head. A second later he wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her next to him.

“Thank you for your mouth, sica tawicue.” He yawned again like a bear waking from hibernation then soon his breathing deepened.

Willow was left to wallow in her thoughts and stare at the man who was starting to grate slightly less on her. Slightly. Her body pulsed with unachieved need. She had a feeling that if she’d ask him to give her what she needed, he’d have done it with a smile on his face. No way could she bring herself to do that. Not after his nasty little reminder. Wife.

She snorted. Yeah, right.

She wouldn’t be escaping tonight. She’d have to wait until his guard was down. Until the guard outside wasn’t watching for her. Then she would lose him. Her heart twinged painfully and she rubbed a hand over it. Was she beginning to care for him?

She looked down at her tied wrists and thought, nope.

Chapter 8

Willow slowly opened her eyes to the morning light creeping in through the windows. She was incredibly warm, especially at her back.

She jerked to a sitting position. Lyonis slowly came to and the arm around her waist tugged until she was pulled back against him.

“Sica tawicue.” His voice was thick and husky from sleep. It reminded her of last night; the same voice he had when he was lost in passion. Willow slammed her eyes shut to block out the memory.

He moved behind her, his naked hips pressing against her bare bottom. Gasping at the hot prod, Willow squirmed to get away.

“No,” he commanded huskily, then pushed her onto her back and came up over her. Willow stared up into his low-lidded eyes with her wide ones.

“What are you—?”

His lips trailed kisses along her jaw to her ear where he nibbled. Then she felt a hot palm cup her sex. Pleasure spiked inside her and she quickly pushed against his shoulders.

“Get off of me,” she said between clenched teeth. He made a gruff sound of disagreement, then slid his finger inside her. The pleasure that went unfulfilled last night still wetted her channel. Her hips naturally pushed back against him, and he growled approvingly, then bit down on her shoulder. Her muscles warmed, and she went limp against the bed.

How did he always manage to do that?

He didn’t hesitate. He pushed her thighs open, pressed his cock to her entrance, and pushed inside. Willow cried out and it wasn’t in pain. Her core was wet and warm. As he began to pump his hips, she grew wetter for him, easing his way as he dragged himself through her needy center.

“Willow,” he groaned.

Planting himself deep inside, he pulled back and grabbed her wrists. Willow blinked as she realized they were still tied together. He lifted them and placed them over the bedpost. Her arms slid down it and she struggled to free them but then he rocked back on his knees.

Grabbing her hips in his hands, he held her as pounded into her. Willow’s loud moans startled her; her body started tingling with delicious pinpricks of pleasure. It was as if that one night of not taking a release had built something inside her. Something that desperately wanted to get out.

Her toes curled, nipples beading into hard points. She closed her eyes, unable to watch the pleasure on his face as he took her, as he did the very thing she both wanted and loathed.

“You’re beautiful in the morning, mate. Lovely and fresh. Wet and tight where I want you.”

Willow’s core clenched at his words. His hand moved, slowly spreading across her stomach and down as he pumped through her tight muscles. His thumb reached her short curls then found her clit.

Willow’s arms tensed hard. He began to rub it back and forth and her breaths caught in her throat. Delicious heat filled her body and her sex until she was close to bursting. Her skin tightened, coiling.

“That’s right. Come on my cock, Willow. Let me feel you gripping me.” His voice was so low, so husky it teased her ears.

“Oh, God!”

She bit her lip, hadn’t meant to say that aloud. She heard him groan as her body exploded apart. The finger at her bud rubbed harder as he thrust in heavy strokes. The shaking started in her thighs and shot up to her arms. The orgasm tore through her, stole her breath, and burst hot liquid inside her core. She bounced against the mattress, cries echoing off the walls.

“Perfect,” she heard him say and then both hands were at her hips. If she thought he was taking her hard before, she was wrong. He took her hard now, his hips slapping against her thighs and sex.

She heard the wet sound of her sex, fresh from her orgasm and turned her head away as her cheeks flamed. There was no hiding what her body felt for him. Groaning in one long pull, he pushed deep. Hot surges filled her for endless seconds.

He collapsed on top of her and Willow’s heart shriveled a little inside. She was weak. So weak with him.

He gave her a quick kiss on the mouth then sprung from bed. “I have a busy day today. You should take the time to meet the pack. Just stop by their houses. They’ll welcome you.” Willow snorted and rolled on to her side, giving him her back. His soft laughter floated over her.

When he came back into view, he was fully dressed in a fresh pair of khakis and a button down shirt. He smiled at her then leaned down and kissed her, giving her no time to pull away. Willow’s breath caught as the soft heat of him; his masculine scent drifted over her, taste lingering on her lips as he pulled away.

“Behave,” he said, then left.

Willow didn’t move until she heard the front door close, then she got out of bed and took a shower. She needed her sisters. Needed their advice bad. One night with the Alpha and already she was doubting things, hell, even pondering ridiculous notions like actually being his.

A nasty memory popped in her mind. David ordering her on the ground as he mounted her from behind...as his friends watched. Humiliation burned hard inside her, tears welled in her eyes.

“Fuck that,” she said viciously and slammed her hand into the shower handle to turn it off. She dried off and dressed. She checked to make sure her eyes weren’t red as she went to find a phone.

She found one in the office downstairs. Pictures lined the walls filled with happy moments between Lyonis and the pack members.

Willow grimaced as she dialed Chloe’s cell. It went straight to voicemail so she tried Lily’s line next. She sighed with relief when she answered.

“Hola?”

“Lily, it’s me.”

“Woohoo! It’s about time you called, sista. We’ve been waiting to hear something. Chloe said she called you but the connection was bad or something like that.”

“Yeah,” Willow said, “She called when I was Germany but I couldn’t make out what she said. She mentioned something about the demon being dead.” Willow took a seat at Lyonis’ desk and kicked her feet up on it.

“Yup, she downed it...with an axe to its head!”

Willow’s jaw dropped. “What?”

Lily laughed. “You heard me. She felled that thing like an Amazon warrior. It was epic. So where are you?”

Willow looked around the office and considered lying. Admitting that the Alpha had bested her in this particular match didn’t sit well with her.

“He got you, didn’t he?” Willow sighed heavily.

“Yes, for now. I’m in his house at his in Oklahoma. Ugh, get me out of here, Lily.” Her sister’s tinkling laughter grated over her nerves like sandpaper.

“No way. You two are going to have lots of fun.” Willow pulled back the phone and glared at it as if it had two heads.

“Have you been talking to him or something because I keep hearing the same thing from him?”

“Nope, never met him but I’m going to. I’ll call Chloe as soon as we hang up and we’ll come over.”

“Thank God. You guys can sneak me out of this place.” Relief had her shoulders sagging.

“No can do,” her sister said flatly.

“What the hell do you mean no can do?”

“I’ve had visions, Willow. I’m not taking you out of there and neither will Chloe. You need to stay there and deal with things; it’ll turn out for the best, I swear.”

“Excuse me?” sputtered Willow. “You cannot leave me here! This is a prison. There is a girl already who has a fucking bullseye on my head. She probably thinks I’m encroaching on her man. And he has extra guards to keep me from escaping.”

Lily sighed loudly. “You’re just exaggerating now. Really, Willow, leave that for me please. I’ll tell you what just because I love you, I’ll call Chloe right now, and we’ll be there ASAP.” Willow checked the clock.

“Ugh, I’m afraid that’s not soon enough. It’ll be at least a day before you guys could get here.” Lily giggled.

“Nope, Tyrian has special demons on his team. They can teleport!” A sudden throbbing pain slammed against Willow’s forehead. She rubbed it.

“Isn’t that just peachy.”

“It is. Also, I’m going to seduce my demon.”

“Huh?” Willow said, feeling dumber by the minute.

“Telal Demuzi. I met him, and I’m already halfway in love with him. I keep having dreams about him,” she sighed dramatically. “I can’t wait for my birthday. Another eight months...”

“Riiight,” Willow said. “Listen just get over here as soon as you can. I need you guys.” She said the last softly and hoped Lily didn’t hear the desperation in her voice.

“Right-o. Love you, sis. Have fun why don’t you? We’ll be there as soon as we can. Bye!”

Willow started to say goodbye but Lily hung up before she had the chance.

“Little brat.” She laughed softly.

Feeling infinitely better knowing the cavalry was coming to help, Willow went outside. The town looked completely different from yesterday. People were out walking, dogs were in the yards, children and mother’s were out playing.

Willow took a deep breath, then went to introduce herself. It wasn’t because Lyonis asked her to, but because she needed to find allies. Allies to help her escape.

* * *

Lyonis smiled at his guards, Jackie and Thane. He didn’t trust anyone more to run the pack while he was away. They were his best fighters, his smartest soldiers, and his most trustworthy. Both dominant shapeshifters, Thane and Jackie took a long time to accept a partnership.

Lyonis knew his pack members and sometimes he knew things about them they never quite saw themselves. In this case, he knew that Jackie and Thane were desperate for each other but allowing their own differences to keep them apart. He almost grinned at them; if only they had any idea just how great two dominants could be together. Already he was learning, and he loved it.

“You’re late,” Thane said with a frown.

Lyonis grinned at him. “I was occupied this morning.”

“I bet,” Jackie said with a cocked eyebrow.

Thane gave her a hard look. “I guess in your world a man can’t enjoy his new mate.” Jackie crossed her arms and squared off against him.

“No, Thane. In my world, work comes before play. Besides, she isn’t his mate yet. If you knew anything about women, you’d have seen the look on her face at the welcoming ceremony. She’s pissed.”

Lyonis sat down and grinned at the play between them. Thane seemed to stand taller as he loomed over his partner.

“I know enough about women to know that she’s putting up a front. A front that she wants knocked down one thrust at a time.”

Jackie sighed with disgust. “Oh, please. Not everything revolves around sex, Thane.”

“That’s only because you never allow the males to sniff around you.” Jackie stiffened; her eyes glowing with the need to shift.

Lyonis came to a stand. “Enough of the pleasantries. Let’s get down to business. What did I miss while I was gone?”

Thane took a seat but Jackie stood. Lyonis wanted to shake both of them. He wasn’t the only one who saw what was between them. The pack whispered about it behind their backs.

“Amy’s been prowling since you left and now that you’re you came back with another woman, she’s pissed,” Jackie said.

“That isn’t news,” Thane said. “Amy will get over her Alpha infatuation and move on to someone else eventually.”

Jackie’s jaw flexed side to side. “Maybe or maybe not. She can be a problem, Alpha Lyonis. She’s highly territorial and she has had her mark set on you. I’d caution your future mate.”

Thane shook his head. “In other news, thing were pretty solid here. We had a successful hunting party. We have enough meat to last us through the winter.”

“Fantastic,” Lyonis said. “Anything else?”

“No, everything’s been normal.” Jackie paused then said, “So are you going to explain the succubus to us.”

Lyonis grinned as he remembered his first morning awake with his mate. She hated that he made her feel good. He wondered why that was. Was she merely that stubborn or was there more to her?

“I already did. I went to get her as ordered in the will Francis left me but what I found was something much greater. I felt the connection the instant I saw her. My mate.”

Thane smiled like a cat. “She’s not bad on the eyes, either.” Jackie’s eyes rolled.

“You think that about all women.”

“Not redheads.” The barb sent Jackie’s back ramrod straight; her eyes glowing in anger...and hurt. Lyonis saw it a second before she hid it.

“Enough!” Both of them bowed their heads. “You need to care for one another to be the best at what you do. Not fight all the time. This is not healthy and it does not set the kind of standard I want in my pack leaders.”

“Yes, Alpha,” they said in unison.

“Keep an eye on my mate. She’ll try to escape, I guarantee it. You’re dismissed.” They nodded and left.

Lyonis sat back in his desk chair, his mind wandering. He’d never pictured he’d get his mate in the form of Willow Bellum. A succubus with the attitude of an angry hockey player. But he’d felt the heat inside her, had even seen the moments of hesitation that showed she might care about him, if only a little. She’d paused before she’d kneed him in the face after he took her body the first time.

Chuckling, he rubbed nose. She’d even hesitated before she pushed him into that crowd of women outside the club. Course then she’d saluted and trotted off leaving him to fight off five drunken Germans.

She was strong. He’d always thought he needed a submissive, someone to answer to him, but this was so much better. She would be strong enough to influence the women in the pack but also listen to him.

As he sat back in his chair, he realized he wanted something more though. In time she would grow to want his lovemaking. This he knew. Already she flamed for his touch. How to go about getting the fiery succubus to heel was an entirely different problem.

He didn’t know how was going to do it, but he knew he’d have a great time trying.

* * *

Jackie ignored the voice calling her and continued down the hall. She had work to do, rounds to run, supplies to check. A hand gripped her arm and spun her around.

“Dammit, I said to wait.” Thane was one of the few men in the pack actually taller than she was, and she hated it. He always seemed to use it to try and make her feel small.

“And obviously I didn’t want to. What do you want?” He frowned at her.

“What was your problem back there?”

Jackie rolled her eyes. “The better question would be what's your problem, Thane. I don’t have one. Though your obvious ignorance of the Alpha’s new mate was astounding.” Thane looked away, probably to control his temper. He always did have a wild one.

“I am not ignorant of the situation or of women. You’re the one who can’t obviously see that the female wants him—bad.”

God, she didn’t want to talk to him. Especially since the insult about her hair was still burned inside her.

“You know this has been some great gossip, Thane, but I have work to do. So if you don’t mind...” She took a step back but he growled and grabbed her arms. He didn’t pull her close, merely held her, but her breath caught at the unexpected touch.

“Dammit, Jackie. I’m...” He looked to the ceiling then the floor with hard eyes. Finally he looked back in her eyes.

She laughed at him. “You can’t even say it, can you? You know what, save it for someone who cares.”

His grip tightened on her and pulled her close. Jackie’s eyes shot wide as she felt the burning heat of his body press against her. She’d never been this close to him, not even in training. His brown gaze was unflinching as he stared at her.

“I think you do care, Jackie.” His gaze lowered for a mere second to her mouth. Jackie jerked, stunned, then shoved him hard. He went and she was almost disappointed.

Before she did something humiliating, she turned and ran.

Chapter 9

Grumbling, Willow finished the second row of houses and seriously considered marching back to the Alpha and beg him to lock her back up just so she wouldn’t have to do this.

So much for making allies. Either the pack members were hesitant about her or they outright didn’t like her. She’d even been on her best behavior and didn’t cuss. Okay, maybe once but that’s only because a dog had been humping her leg.

She stopped in front of the next house then resolutely walked up to the front door and knocked. A few seconds later the door opened up and Willow nearly sighed in defeat. It was venom eyes.

“What do you want?” the blond woman asked. Well this woman might help her escape since she hated Willow’s existence.

“Hey, I’m Willow Bellum. I’ve been going around the pack introducing myself.”

“Is that so?” The woman’s contempt couldn’t be any more obvious unless she had a sign in her hand that said “I hate you.”

“Yup. It was at Lyonis’ request.” The woman smiled coldly.

“I bet. Well I’m Amy Thierry and let me just speak for the rest of the pack and say we don’t want you here.” Willow almost laughed.

“Yeah, I can see that. If it’s any consolation, I don’t want to be here either.”

“Oh, really? Well the exit's right over there. Why don’t you go?” Willow ground her teeth to keep from flipping the woman off. This being nice thing was hard.

“I’d love to but Lyonis has extra guards following me around to keep me from leaving.”

The woman scoffed in disbelief. “You actually want to get away from the Alpha of the shapeshifters? The man is a legend; any woman would be honored to have a man like him. I would fight for him if he was mine,” she said harshly.

Willow took a step back and threw up her hands. “I didn’t want him. He kidnapped me.”

“Quit being such a bitch, Amy.”

Willow turned to see a woman walking up behind them. She carried a child in her arms and a baby bag around her shoulder. Willow liked her already.

“Hi, I’m Rachel Huron. Just ignore Amy. Everyone knows she’s always wanted to land the Alpha even though she isn’t his mate.”

“Shut up, Rachel. Both of you get the hell away from my house.” She stormed inside and slammed the door shut with a bang.

Rachel shrugged. “Sorry about that. Alpha Lyonis has been the one man she’s always wanted.” Willow snorted and followed Rachel away from the house. “So the Alpha kidnapped you, huh?” she said with a smile.

Willow didn’t smile back; it wasn’t funny to her. “Yeah, he did. I’m not staying with him either.”

“Why not?” Amy looked genuinely puzzled.

“Because I don’t want him. He wants to subdue me into some sexual submissive that pleases him all the time.” Rachel tossed her head back and laughed.

“Don’t all men? Hey, it’s not my place to really say anything, but since you’re not a shapeshifter I’ll go ahead and say it.”

Willow wasn’t so sure she wanted to hear this.

“Shapeshifters get one mate; one chance. Sometimes it takes hundreds of years before the other one can be found. In many cases, they die before ever finding their mate. Sometimes it’s much easier. I found my Jack while visiting in California.” Her soft smile was infectious.

“Is he a shapeshifter, too?”

Rachel nodded. “Yes, I met him while visiting a cousin in a different pack. He asked me out right away and after that first kiss,” she sighed blissfully. “We knew right then.”

Willow felt a pang of bitterness in her chest. She used to want that, to know what it was like to feel something on that kind of level. And she did get to experience it, in a tainted, disgusting way.

“I didn’t know shapeshifters can mate with other breeds,” Willow said.

“It’s a bit unusual that’s for sure, but not uncommon.” Rachel paused. “So I don’t want to make you awkward or anything but you can’t leave him.”

“What do you mean?” The baby fussed a bit and Rachel moved her to the other shoulder. The baby quieted.

“To have your mate not accept you is...geez I don’t even know how to say it. It’s considered shameful. Not to mention that the one who’s left can never be with anyone else. After they find their mate, that’s it. They are locked together forever.”

Willow’s head throbbed with a migraine. “Are you saying that if I leave him, he’ll want only me and can never just find some Suzy Homemaker to make him happy?”

Rachel gave her a sad look. “It’s sad I know but it’s true. We spend our lives looking for our other half, if we lose them after finding them, it breaks us.”

Willow sighed, of course it does. This couldn’t be easy. Nope. She had to either stay here and be with the dominating Alpha or hurt him for the rest of his life. She wasn’t so sure she was mean enough to do something like that.

“But I’m not a shapeshifter, how would that affect me?” Rachel frowned and shook her head.

“I’m not sure. You might be able to move on with your life and find another, but he’d be left the same. This is me,” she said as they neared a small white house. Willow walked with her to the door.

“Thanks for the info, Rachel.”

Rachel laughed. “Anytime you need anything just come by.” When she turned around her smile was gone. “Listen, I know you don’t know him very well, but you should try it. I’ve lived in this pack since I was a child and I’ve never seen him so happy. Is he really so bad?”

Willow swallowed the lump in her throat. How did she explain old fears without revealing herself? She couldn’t.

“Yes, he wants me to be someone I’m not.”

Rachel smiled as if she was remembering something. “Then maybe you need to push back.”

“What do you mean?”

“Sometimes an Alpha needs to have control exerted on them. It might help to keep him in check.”

How did she control someone like him? The man was so physical it was in everything he did. She wouldn’t be able to do it without being physical.

Nodding, Willow said goodbye and walked back to Lyonis’ cabin, lost in her thoughts. Could she really leave him if that meant his suffering?

God dammit.

Could she stay and actually put up with him? She went into the cabin and fell onto the couch. Why did everything have to be so difficult? This was all Papa’s fault. Him and that stupid will.

She wasn’t so mean that she could do that to him, but she also wasn’t going to put herself in the same situation she’d done with David. Tucking her knees into her chest, Willow curled up on the couch.

She contemplated what Rachel had said. Pushing back against the Alpha. Wasn’t that what she’d been doing? Shit, she’d literally fought him, had outrun him, and outsmarted him through most of Europe. In fact, if it wasn’t for that stupid ice she slipped on, he might not have even caught her. If that wasn’t pushing back then she didn’t know what was.

Willow closed her eyes as she remembered this morning. Her mouth suddenly dried out and she swallowed hard. He did please her in that way, but even she knew that was no basis for a relationship.

“Ugh!” she said and slammed a pillow over her face. She didn’t want a relationship. Not with him. Did she want someone...yes. She wanted someone to talk to and share things with, to love. Lyonis Keelan wasn’t that man. Sure he was nice, but he’d break her so fast if she let her guard down.

Moisture dampened her cheek. Willow blinked and felt it again. Touching her cheek, she saw a tear. Quickly she dried her face on the pillow and squeezed her eyes shut.

She would figure something out. She always did. Her eyes drifted closed and she went to sleep.

Chapter 10

Lyonis’ smile widened as he spotted his mate sleeping on his couch. The sight made him feel lighter than air; something he wasn’t used to yet.

After three hundred years of searching, he finally found his mate. Crouching down beside her, Lyonis chuckled as he removed the pillow crammed against her face.

His breath caught as he looked at her. Beautiful as she was awake, she was even more so in sleep. Relaxed and calm with her light hair spilled around her, Willow was an enticing woman. His gaze caught on her cheek and narrowed.

A quick glance at the pillow in his hands proved him right—she’d been crying. His hands curled into fists as a red haze fogged his mind. Who or what had made her sad?

He gentled his hand to trail his fingertips over her wet cheek. A hard knot filled his gut like lead and slithered up to his heart. Did he make her cry? His heart nearly stopped at the thought.

She’d been with him for barely a day and already she was sad. Lyonis stood and rocked back on his feet, his hand running over the back of his neck. He could fix anything. He’d fix this. She will be happy; she will be his mate.

A knock sounded at the door. Lyonis quickly answered it before it woke her up. His two lieutenants, Jackie and Thane waited for him. Closing the door behind him, he stepped outside.

“What’s going on?”

“We have visitors,” Jackie said.

“Who?”

“Willow’s sisters, Tyrian en Kulev, and a demon.”

“What kind of demon?”

“Telal Demuzi.”

“Send them to my office. I’ll be there in a minute.”

“Sir,” Jackie asked, “is there any particular reason why these...individuals would be here, uninvited.” Lyonis grimaced as he considered his answer.

“Willow and her sisters summoned a demon from below the rift. Last I heard, Chloe and Tyrian defeated the beast but I witnessed something in Germany that shows there may be more to the story.”

Thane and Jackie exchanged glances before nodding and leaving. Lyonis quietly entered his house. He squatted down beside his mate and pushed the hair back from her face. She frowned and pushed his hand away with a grumble.

The corner of his mouth kicked up. Even in sleep, she was a fighter. The needs he felt around his mate were more amazing than anything he’d ever felt. Hunger, desire, generosity, protectiveness were all taken to degrees he’d never imagined. Yet, she was sad. The first day with him and already she was losing her spirit.

Lyonis’ heart thumped painfully in his chest. He would not have this. He will make her happy and she will mate with him. They will love each other and run the pack together.

“Willow,” he said softly. The furrow between her eyes deepened and he laughed. “Time to wake up, tawicue.”

She grumbled something inaudible.

“What was that, my Willow?” He combed his fingers through her soft hair. Her hand came up and slapped his hand away.

“I said I’m not your wife.” Not yet, he added silently.

As her eyes fluttered open, he said, “I have some news that you might be excited about.” Her eyes shot wide with hope.

“You’re letting me go!” Surprisingly it hurt more than he’d thought it would to hear that.

“No, but your sisters are here.” Excitement instantly lit up her face. The impact of it hit him hard and fast. He couldn’t ignore the urge and quickly wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. She wiggled and squirmed to get away.

“Let me go. I need to see them.” He did but not before he held her head still for a kiss. The sound of her breath catching soothed his nerves infinitely. Pulling away from her soft heat, he watched a flush stain her cheeks. She might not like it but she liked his touch. Hope filled his chest. He could fix this. He could make her happy. She was meant to be his.

“Alright, let’s go see your family. I’m excited to meet them.”

She paused at the front door and turned back to him slowly. “Why? You aren’t coming with me. I need to talk to them alone.”

Lyonis prided himself on his ability to control his anger and frustration, but she seemed to push his buttons at every turn. He closed in on her, loving the way she backed into the door to get away from him.

He’d rather have her meeting him halfway with a kiss and a touch, but her instincts were right. They told her to be weary of him, because it knew the effect his touch had on her. In fact, in his time chasing her, he learned just how well she responded to his touch.

He cupped her throat gently; the feel of her pulse racing under his fingertips threatened to send his desire out of control. He traced her jaw with only the soft press of his fingertips. Her eyelids fluttered shut and only then did he slowly remove his hand and step away from her.

She watched him suspiciously before turning around and opening the door. “Where are they?”

“I’ll show you.” Lyonis contained his laughter as she mumbled about stupid alphas under her breath. “It’ll be quicker if we drive.” She nodded and Lyonis couldn’t help but feel as though he’d just taken a small step with her.

They arrived at his office on the other side of his town. A flurry of talk was already spreading through his pack at the new arrivals. Lyonis led Willow through his main office where he conducted most of his work with the pack. She would try to escape with her sisters that much he knew. She wouldn’t be successful though, he’d make sure of it.

The sight of her sisters sent Willow into the most feminine frenzy he’d ever seen in her. She squealed and ran to them, hugging them close as they started chattering over each other.

Lyonis grinned at his mate and met up with the men.

“Tyrian, Telal,” he nodded.

Tyrian spoke first. “Alpha Lyonis, thank you for seeing us on such short notice.”

“It’s not as if you gave him much choice,” Telal said with a frown. His eyes skirted over to the sisters and the frown around his mouth became even deeper.

“True enough but Willow’s family is always welcome here.”

“We need to talk business,” Tyrian said, his eyes cold and serious.

“Of course, I have a free office down the hall. We can talk there.” Lyonis looked back at the sisters and realized he might as well not even be in the same room. None of them seemed to notice they were leaving.

Entering the office, Lyonis turned to Telal. “Are you looking forward to your own Bellum sister, Telal?” The demon took a seat; he looked like he’d just tasted something awful.

“I don’t see why either of you have bought into their nonsense. They are nothing but trouble. First they summoned Karr and now another demon is stalking across the earthen realm.”

“You looked into what I saw in Germany?” Lyonis asked Tyrian.

“Yes, I did. We sent out some scouts and they found exactly what you said—the stench of ancient demon. I think that whatever the sisters did in that spell has set something in motion. The first demon is dead—”

Telal scoffed. “How is it dead? I told you; it cannot be defeated. Even the demons who first bound the demon into the rift couldn’t kill it. It was far too strong.”

Tyrian shrugged. “All I know is that it’s dead. It was bound by the spell that the sisters made and then decapitated with an axe. I assure you, it’s dead. We burned the body and spread the ashes into the ocean.”

Telal, if anything, looked even unhappier at this news. His blue hair fell in waves over his shoulders and his skin was like gold. Lyonis knew the demon had the power to cover up his unusual appearance, but he refused to. Lyonis understood that and would do the same.

“We have no idea what Karr did while he was awake. He could have amassed other ancient demons, maybe even brought one of them back to life.”

“How and why?” asked Tyrian.

“Perhaps so that if he died, he’d have a way to resurrect himself.”

“How?” Lyonis asked.

Telal steepled his golden fingers, drumming them together. “Have you ever heard of a demonic pact? We demons refer to it as a revargen. It’s a magical pact done in blood. The terms of the pact must be completed within the specified time frame or you die.”

“You think the demon Chloe killed might have had the time to make one of these demonic pacts?” Lyonis’ instincts were on high alert. The safety of his pack and his mate may be in jeopardy.

Telal nodded. “The succubus sisters messed with something far greater than them. They are fools who have endangered not only themselves but countless innocents as well.”

Both Lyonis and Tyrian stood at the same time, growls forming from their throats. Telal shook his head at both of them.

“What is wrong with you? Surely you're not so addled from these women that you can’t see the truth. Listen, the facts are that we have no idea what Karr did. Some of my sources say they saw him below the rift recruiting demons, other say they saw him above the rift deep in the forests of Europe, nowhere near Chloe or her sisters at the time.”

“Okay we have no idea what he did, so what do we know?” said Tyrian.

Just then the door flew open and in poured the Bellum sisters. Chloe, the eldest, went to stand behind her new mate Tyrian. She laid a gentle hand on his shoulder, which the Commander reached up to touch for a moment. The youngest sister, Lily, flounced to the demon Telal and sat in his lap. The demon looked so shocked that Lyonis burst out laughing.

The sister managed to whisper something into the demon’s ear before his jaw dropped and he literally pushed her off his lap. She dropped to the floor and winked at him before sitting crossed legged in front of him. The demon stood and marched to the corner of the room.

Lyonis frowned when his mate—fine, his future mate—didn’t come near him but sat between her sisters.

“We know that something unusual happened in the forest in Germany,” Lyonis said. He watched his mate as her eyes lit up with...fear.

“Willow, do you know something about this?” She nodded and bit her lip.

“We need to know everything in order to move forward,” Telal said in his rich, strangely accented voice.

“I had just gotten off the train in Germany when I heard something strange, like a deep rumble. It came from the forest behind the train station.”

Lyonis’ gut tightened. She’d been there. She’d seen it and he hadn’t been there to protect her. Anger infused his blood, curled his hands into fists.

“I watched as the trees started swaying and shaking in this one spot. I remember the birds flew away from it and then...” Her eyes were wide, stark as she recalled her tale. Lyonis hated seeing this side of her. Gone was the strong woman capable of outwitting him and in place was a frightened woman in need of help.

“Then I saw this beast, this thing, stand up from the trees. It was huge; it towered over the trees and looked right at me. It-It said my name.”

The sisters gasped and went to her at once, hugging her close. She tried to push them away but eventually gave in and let them hold her even. She sat as stiffly as possible.

“What did it look like?” Telal asked, an odd note in his voice.

“It was dark, black. It looked like it had scales covering its whole body. It was dark outside so I didn’t get the best look at it, and well, after it said my name I hightailed it out of there.” His mate was smart. He still would have been there with her if it weren’t for her antics.

“This is bad,” the demon said simply.

Everyone turned to look at him. Shaking his head, he shrugged. “I have a hypothesis about what’s going on and it’s not good.”

“Tell us,” Willow said. Her strong voice belied the fact that she was gripping each of her sister’s hand tight enough to cut off circulation. Lyonis itched with the need to pull her close and comfort her. Dammit that was his job, not theirs.

“Before Karr was bound in the rift, he had a partner of sorts. It was a jaheera demon like Karr. The jaheera are big, strong, magically possessed demons; stronger than the idummi and more magically powerful than my kind. Her name was Dura, and her power was some of the darkest imaginable.

She drained the souls of other demons, even the idummi. The more souls she absorbed, the stronger she became. She thrived off their fear; it fueled her magic. You can imagine how easy a demon like her could gain power through fear...”

Lily clapped her hands together. “I remember reading about that. It was during the Great War that the Atal Warriors finally managed to subdue the great Dura. With the help of some demons, they were able to enclose Dura in a magical shell in a place so deep in the rift, she’d never be freed.”

“Until three foolish sisters—”

“Hey!” Lyonis snapped at the demon.

Willow’s eyes shot to him in surprise. That almost hurt him more than it shocked him. His own mate didn’t think he’d stand up for her? He’d lay his life down for her if it meant saving her. Keeping one rampant demon tongue in line was nothing.

Tyrian rubbed his chin in thought. “So maybe while Karr was summoned he went into the rift and freed Dura. She was captured after him, correct?”

“Right,” Telal agreed then cleared his throat. “We need to discuss something else.”

“What?” said Willow.

“Why the demons want to kill you.”

Cold silence filled the room.

The look of stark fear in Willow’s eyes was enough for Lyonis. He strode across the room, lifted her off the floor, and sat her in his lap. She fought him for a moment but then he whispered in her ear.

“Please, Willow, I need this.” Frowning, she stopped fighting to look at him. With a sigh of defeat, she sat and let him hold her. It was only a small accomplishment but his heart soared.

“Karr did try to kill me. There’s no doubt about that. I have the scar on my hip to prove it. But if it did make some pact with this demoness named Dura what would be the purpose of it?” said Chloe.

“My guess would be to kill the next sister as a sacrifice to bring him back in case he died,” Telal said. “Look at it this way, Karr was smart. If he did make a demonic pact with Dura, then in return for breaking her out of her magical binding, she’s magically bound to do whatever was promised in return.”

“To kill the next sister,” Willow whispered.

“Maybe, but not exactly. Probably to grab you and use you as a sacrifice to bring Karr back,” Telal said. He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Do you see what you foo—what you women have caused?”

“If Papa hadn’t given us away like sheep then this never would have happened,” Chloe protested. Tyrian arched a brow at her and she leaned over to kiss him soundly on the mouth. “Not that I regret it at all.”

“Perhaps, but if you wouldn’t have casted that spell none of this would have happened. When you casted the spell a connection was made between all of you and the demon. That’s how he can track you.”

“Can this demon, Dura, track as well?” Lyonis asked.

Telal threw up his hands. “Maybe, maybe not. She has no direct connection to them so maybe not.” Telal glanced at his watch and said, “I have to go. I have a meeting.”

Lily jumped to her feet but the demon quickly disappeared, his body fading from the room.

“We need to go, too,” Tyrian said. Chloe stood on tiptoe and whispered in his ear. He nodded and turned to Lyonis. “My mate and I would like to leave an extra guard to watch over Willow.”

Lyonis stiffened as Willow did. “Are you saying that my guards aren’t competent enough to protect her? That I’m not?”

“Not at all, Alpha Lyonis. I mean no disrespect. My mate Chloe trusts one of my guardsmen a great deal. He also has many great uses since he’s half-demon.”

Lyonis frowned at the thought; a no already on the tip of his tongue. But Willow’s sister Chloe came towards him and whispered in his ear. He watched Willow stiffen out the corner of his eye and he almost grinned. Whether a bit of jealousy or not, his future mate did care about him some.

“Draven will make sure she doesn’t leave. Lily saw you both in a dream, mated. I believe her. Just go slow with her; she’s more sensitive than she appears.”

Chloe strode back to Tyrian and twined her arm with his.

“So do you agree, Lyonis?” said Tyrian.

Lyonis glanced at Willow, whose scowl was etched deep into her face, then Lily winked at him, nodding eagerly. Lyonis sighed.

“Fine, I agree.”

The Bellum sisters left with a tearful goodbye and promises to visit soon. Tyrian said his man Draven would be by that night to begin his duties. Lyonis would have Thane and Jackie keep a close eye on him. If the Bellum Sister’s were trying to help Willow to escape then they just made a fatal mistake.

Willow was his and she wasn’t leaving him again.

Chapter 11

“You’ll be staying here.”

Draven glared at the small one-bedroom room. The bed was so small it would scarcely hold him let alone the woman he came with. God this was a mess.

“Janet, was it?”

“It’s Jackie,” she said with a fierce look.

He continued over her. “This won’t do. We need an extra room for my frimar.”

“Oh, really? I didn’t know that vampires slept separately from their concubines.” Draven stiffened and leveled the shapeshifter with a hard look.

“You will not speak disrespectfully of her again.” She merely cocked a brow at his cold tone, and the one named Thane took a hard step forward. She touched his arm to stop him.

“No, it’s okay, Thane. Concubine, frimar, whatever. This is what we have. Either take it or sleep on the streets. I don’t care, but you’re staying together.”

Draven ground his jaw left then right. At the soft touch at his elbow, he hesitantly turned around. Lucinda smiled a close-lipped smile. When she spoke, he nearly jerked back from her.

“Maagari letu.”

It took Draven a minute to process what she’d said and in what language she’d just spoken. She spoke the demonic tongue. She was a vampire. How, when did she learn such an old language? It wasn’t like there were many demons running around on earth anymore.

It is alright, she’d said.

Draven turned back to the awaiting shapeshifters feeling as though he was in another dimension. He nodded to them that the place was acceptable and didn’t wait to let Lucinda enter first as he should have.

Hell, he could barely stand. He went to a checkered loveseat and sat in it. He heard her soft, husky voice then the sound of the door closing. A spot deep within his eyes throbbed in time to the tempo at his temples. He covered his face in his hands. How was he supposed to get through this?

He could barely sleep most nights, and ever since he took her blood, there had been no sleeping at all. A half an hour here and there and then his mind wandered back to that night. He remembered the feel of her skin against his lips, the taste of her, could still hear the soft moan she made. She’d bewitched him. She was dangerous.

A startling touch on his shoulder sent him to his feet. His head whacked hard against her chin.

“Dammit, I’m sorry.” In a second, he had her sitting on the toilet in the bathroom.

“It’s fine, warrior. It was my fault.” She sounded muffled like she had something shoved in her mouth. Draven flicked on the light and squatted down in front of her to see better. His scowl deepened at what he saw. He hadn’t just knocked her in the face with his hard head, but one of her fangs had bitten into her bottom lip and bled.

His lips parted at the red line that dribbled down to her chin.

“Pardon me,” she said and reached for some toilet paper. She tucked that plump lip into her mouth and Draven nearly groaned as it came back out wet and clean.

“Here let me.”

He didn’t know what compelled him to say it. Some devil squatting on his shoulder he was sure. Her eyes widened in surprise but she handed the paper over and gently he wiped the blood from her chin.

When he finished he quickly tossed the reddened paper away and stood. It was becoming difficult to breathe around her so he turned and spun out of the room. He heard a shuffling behind him.

“Warrior, may I ask you something?”

Slowly he turned to her. He even managed a slight smile. “Yes, of course.”

She wrung her hands together. “Do you regret making me your frimar?” Shock hit him first, then several other emotions he wasn’t able to mask.

Her smile was sad. “I see. Perhaps it would be best if you broke your obligation to me.”

Draven’s chest tightened painfully. Release her as his frimar? The thought should have filled him with joy, but instead a bitter taste coated his tongue.

“No, Lucinda. I am happy that you’re my frimar.” It was only a partial truth because he did want her. Not in the way she may think. And not in any way he could ever act upon. She was beauty and refinement and reminded him of things he longed to forget. He fingered the scar at his side, so near to his heart. He could never forget the past with that kind of reminder.

She smiled gently. “If there is anything I can do to please you, you have but to ask, warrior Draven.”

He stifled a groan. She would, too. If he asked her right now to pull down that dress and feed him her breasts, she would. She might even like it.

“Thank you, Lucinda,” he said hoarsely. “Please call me Draven.” She bowed her head in acknowledgement.

“Take the bed. I’ll make a pallet on the floor.” Again, a frown tugged at her sweet lips.

“We may share the bed, warrior, I mean, Draven.” A hint of a blush colored her cheeks, brightening her green eyes.

Draven glanced at the bed if only to break her stare. That didn’t help either though as he pictured her riding him, breasts swaying before his eager mouth. A sweat broke out over his brow. Dammit.

“No. Thank you,” he added as an afterthought. “You take it.” Even feeling like he couldn’t possibly sleep a wink, he grabbed a pillow and spare cover from the bed and tossed it on the ground. He laid on top of it and closed his eyes. If he thought that would help, he was wrong.

Instead his ears got to listen to her soft steps as she moved around the room. He heard the sound of ties being unlaced and he nearly groaned. Rolling onto his stomach to hide the wood he was sporting, Draven couldn’t stop the mental picture that floated into his mind.

He could see her in his mind as sure as if he was watching her and not listening. Untying the cords at the back of her dress took forever, almost as if she was purposely going slow to torture him.

He heard the soft slide of cloth as she pulled her arms from the velvet sleeves. Smooth beautiful skin, that’s what would be there. He heard the dress pool to the floor then her light steps walking to the bed.

Painful thoughts floated through his mind. Was she naked underneath that gown? Was she lying right now in that bed with nothing but skin separating them? He tried to picture her in conventional underwear—the thought was laughable. This woman probably wore a white shift underneath with sexy little ties that he could unravel with his teeth.

Damn, his cock was about to dig a hole in the floor beneath him. He had to cool his thoughts or the sweats would never go away. The Bellum sisters, think about them. He could almost laugh.

After his investigation in Germany, he found serious evidence of another jaheera demon. Where it was now, he had no clue, but Henry was back at the castle sifting through human’s news footage to see if anything had been noticed. So far, no. Was that a good sign? His instincts told him no. That this demon was in the rift, building an army, collecting power, eating babies or whatever it does.

“Warrior?” said a soft, hesitant voice. Draven squeezed his eyes shut.

“Call me Draven.” He could practically feel her blush from the floor.

“Of course, my apologies. Do you wish to...feed tonight, Draven?”

She’d turned off the light as she gotten into bed. With the dark room, her sultry voice, and his hard cock, hearing the words feed and his name—damn the way she said it—sent his cock near to bursting. With a soft hiss, he reached down and gripped his cock through his pants. He squeezed tightly until some of the pain registered over everything else and deflated his erection, only a little.

“No, Lucinda. Go to sleep.” He thought he heard her sigh, but over his own hiss, he couldn’t be sure.

“Goodnight, Draven.”

Draven shut his eyes and tried to sleep and not think about the woman in the bed.

* * *

“Lyonis wants us to keep an eye on the vampire demon.”

Jackie didn’t turn around to face him. “I know.”

Thane shook his head and wished he could shake some sense into her. “Wait up, dammit. We need to talk.”

“I don’t think so,” she sang, stepping into the mat room they used for training and sparring.

The mat room was bigger than most training rooms. Nearly the size of a football field and under the pack’s town, the room was perfect for sparring while transforming. Every now and then they even put on a show for the kids with animal verse animal fights between members of the pack.

“Listen, whatever’s up your craw needs to be canned. We have work to do around here and we can’t do that if you’re ignoring me at every turn.” Something he said struck a chord because she stopped hard and spun around. The look in her eyes was hot with anger. His dick lengthened at it and he had to focus to tamper it down.

“What’s up my craw? Nothing’s up my craw. Why don’t you mind your damn business? We’re partners, nothing more.”

“Maybe you need something up your craw, might loosen you up a bit.” The close-fisted punch slammed into the corner of his lips before he saw her move. His eyes flashed at her in warning, a growl erupting from his throat. She didn’t back down but matched his. Dominant to dominant.

“You might like loose women—”

“Is that what this is about?” he said. She puffed out her chest and lifted her chin, fingers twitching with the need to fight; the need to shift. One that he was getting excited to give her.

“Oh, please. Not everything is about you and who you fucked this week.” His eyes narrowed hard on hers.

“You sound as if you care. Tell me Jackie is that what this is about? Are you jealous of the women I take, of the women who offer themselves to me?” Her jaw crunched side to side before she spoke.

“I don’t think your ego can stay contained in this room,” she said with tightly controlled anger. “Hear me this one time. I do not care who you fuck. It’s not my business. Take every free submissive in the entire pack, in all the packs in the country because I...don’t...care.”

Thane rolled his shoulders as the urge to fight stroked him. “Maybe you should try it sometime. Maybe that’s all you need—a cock to loosen up that tight ass of yours.”

Her war cry gave him only a second warning before his back slammed hard against the blue mat. His teeth clanged together hard, the breath whooshed out of him, and she didn’t wait for him to recover but let out a flurry of punches he barely managed to dodge and slap away.

With a growl of his own, he tackled her and slammed her back into the mat. She panted below him, teeth bared, eyes glowing with the urge to shift and really fight. Thane didn’t know what came over him. He caught her strong arms in his hands and planted them next to her face. His hips pressed against hers.

Her eyes widened, lips parting on a gasp. He didn’t hide his erection but rubbed it sensuously against her core. She let out a feral growl at him—a warning.

She didn’t scare him. He brought his face close to hers, lips inches apart as he watched her flashing eyes.

“Admit it,” he said, punctuating his words with a roll of his hips. “Tell me how wet you are for me. How bad you want my cock filling you up.”

Suddenly her thighs locked tight around his waist and he actually groaned. But then she launched him, using the hands holding her and pushing back against him. He went flying through the air. Wind rushed by him as he landed hard and rolled.

She stalked to him, a snarl on her face. “Never touch me again.” She turned and walked away.

Fuck that. He wasn’t done with her. Thane stood and stalked to her. She spun before he could touch her and flashed him a warning with her eyes. She was breathing hard. Perspiration dampened her hair and neck, molding her tight tank top even closer to her lithe body.

It was on the tip of his tongue to apologize but instead he said, “Fine, then tell me why you’ve been angry with me.”

Her jaw fell open. Then her arms shot wide to encompass the gym. “You insulted me you half-wit!” Thane let her own insult slide as he thought back throughout the day and to yesterday when this whole thing started.

“The comment about your hair?”

If possible, her jaw dropped even further and then she clamped it shut and started to applaud—slowly.

“You, Sir, are worthy of a Nobel Prize. You are obviously a very intelligent man.”

A tic formed at his right eye and he gritted his teeth to keep from snapping at her. “What’s the big deal, Jackie? It was a joke.”

Some look he didn’t recognize flashed across her eyes. She stood up straighter, spine erect and said, “It’s a big deal to me. How do you think it feels being the only ginger in the entire pack?” Thane’s eyebrows shot up as suddenly he understood. He’d hurt her feelings. They sparred with words so much that he never even thought the barb had stuck.

“It’s not really the color of ginger, more like copper.”

She made a sound of disgust and turned away. Thane didn’t like this. Not at all. He didn’t know exactly why or what was the cause of it but he had to fix it. He stalked to her and pulled her into his arms.

It was like trying to trap a squirrel. She wiggled, squirmed, and fought against him until finally he shouted, “Stop it!”

She did, her surprised eyes wide as she looked up at him. Thane quickly thought up what to say but then his eyes fell to her hair. He caught it in his hand, watching as the fluorescent lights beat off it in streams of golden reds.

“Let go of me, Thane.” She’d quit struggling but a hard frown pulled at her mouth.

Thoughtfully he said, “No, your hair isn’t the color of ginger but a beautiful copper that catches the eyes and makes it hard to look away.” He meant every word of it. What he’d said yesterday had been a barb at her but he didn’t know it’d upset her. He looked down at her unreadable eyes.

Slowly she reached up and touched the hand he held her hair in. Then viciously she yanked it away and pushed him back. He went, startled at her anger.

“I am not some submissive who will cow-tow to your pleasure on a whim.”

God dammit. “I know that. That wasn’t what this was about.”

She cocked a brow. “Oh really, then what was this about?” She crossed her arms and stared at him.

Thane threw up his hands in defeat. “Never mind. I was just trying to pay you a compliment. Obviously your hard ass is too good for that.” He walked around her to leave.

“The next time you want to flirt, pick a submissive. At least she will be flattered by your...charms,” she said after him. That tic picked up again at his eye. Thane turned just in time to see her giving him her back.

Thane’s eyes flicked over her once. “At least she would know how to please a man.” He saw her back straighten and instantly hated himself.

Whatever. He gave as good as he got; that was his motto. Why should she be any different? He turned back and left her alone.

Chapter 12

Lyonis wrapped up his workout as his lieutenants came into the room. Grabbing a towel, he wiped the sweat from his face. He noticed the tension between Jackie and Thane right away.

“What’s wrong?”

“We have a situation,” Jackie said. Lyonis’ gut tightened with fear.

“Willow?”

Thane shook his head. “No, the McLannahans reported their daughter missing this morning.”

Lyonis’ brows shot up. “Stephanie?”

Jackie nodded grimly. “Apparently she went for a run last night and never came back.”

“Organize a search party, check the town, hell check the whole city.”

Nodding, Jackie hesitated. “Sir, but we don’t have enough guards with the ones watching your...Willow.”

“Use them. With that vampire Draven here, she has her own guard. Find Stephanie, see if anyone else was out running last night and saw her.”

“We’ll take care of it,” Thane said then ran out of the room with Jackie on his heels.

His mood infinitely diminished, Lyonis left the gym and headed to the McLannahans. When he arrived, there were already other pack members visiting the distraught family. Stephanie’s mother, Laura, rushed to him with tears in her eyes.

“Alpha Lyonis, she’s gone. She’s gone!” A harsh sob left her as she broke down. Lyonis held her close to him. Nothing he could do would soothe her now, unless they found Stephanie alive.

“Tell me everything that happened.” Her mate Rick came forward and pulled his wife into his arms.

“Stephanie said she wanted to go out for a wolf run last night along the pass. It was about ten o’clock when she left—she never came back.” His wife cried harder and squeezed him tightly.

“Has she been seeing anyone, dating anyone she’d want to sneak off with?”

“Not that we’re aware of,” Rick said. “She said she was stressed about some school work but that was it.”

Lyonis came forward and embraced both of them. When a tragedy happened in the pack, all of them felt it as if it were their own child that was missing. He pulled back with promises that the guards were out searching for her right now.

“I will find her,” he promised. Rick nodded grimly, his face etched with pain.

Lyonis started back to his truck when a hard voice stopped him. “Your mate should be here to comfort the family.”

Lyonis slowly turned around, not surprised that it was Amy who’d spoken. The entire pack watched them both with wide eyes. Very few dared to use such an attitude with their Alpha, let alone question his mate. That she was only bitter because she’d pursued him for years almost made him angry enough to shout. As his father had taught him though, one cannot rule in anger; one cannot lead a pack with rage in the heart.

Lyonis spoke calmly even though her nasty attitude made him want to reprimand her. “Willow has not yet taken that step with me, but she will. She is still unaccustomed to our ways.”

Amy’s eye narrowed with a flare of victory. “Because she isn’t one of us! She’s isn’t a shapeshifter.” Lyonis nodded in agreement.

“Yet the bond I feel for her can no more be ignored than the moon rising each night. I hope that one day you will feel the same thing, Amy. Let’s try to focus on what’s really important right now. A pack member is missing.”

Her mouth clamped shut as a mortified blush stole over her. Lyonis got into his truck and took off for home.

* * *

There was that sound again.

“Stop it,” Willow grumbled. She snuggled deeper into the fluffy covers but the sound only got louder, more persistent.

With a growl, she tossed back the covers and stomped downstairs to the front door.

Throwing it open she yelled, “What?”

Some man was there, one she’d never seen before. He didn’t look like a shapeshifter but had long platinum blond hair that nearly reached his waist and an aristocratic nose with slender lips. He was handsome in a stark, aristocratic kind of way.

He smiled wryly. “Willow Bellum, I take it.”

She smiled sarcastically back. “Indeed.”

He chuckled at her and her shoulders started to relax from their tense position. “My name is Draven. I was sent here as your own special guardian by Chloe and Tyrian.” Willow crossed her arms and started tapping her foot on the ground.

“Oh really? As if I don’t have enough guards watching me around here let alone some Alpha hounding me.”

He only shrugged. “I don’t want to be here either, but I have my orders. I’m staying in one of the guesthouses on Fifth Street in case you need me. I’ll be around often, so if you need me just say my name.”

“How the fuck am I supposed to have any privacy around here with a posse following me around?” His lips twitched with a smile.

“I have some good news in that regard. See I work directly under Commander Tyrian because I’m half demon.”

Willow scrubbed a hand over her face. Obviously it was too early in the morning. “Say what? He kills demons for a living.”

“Nah, we have rules of engagement for that sort of thing. We mostly just push them back under the rift. See, I have a special ability thanks to my demon mother.”

His hand reached out and Willow jumped back. She frowned at his grin but he only touched the door with his hand fingers spread wide. Willow’s jaw dropped as the door disappeared completely before her eyes.

“What the fuck,” she said astonished. He pulled his hand back but still the door was gone leaving only an empty doorframe.

He grinned at her. “Go ahead, touch it.” She cast him a quick glance and thought that’s what she said with a chuckle.

Reaching out hesitantly, she gasped as she felt the hard of the door. “You turned it invisible,” she said with wonder. She felt all around, finding the doorknob and peephole, but to her eyes she was patting an invisible space.

“Yes.”

“That’s amazing.”

“Yah, it is. So I’ll be around and literally you won’t see me.”

“Is that really necessary though?” she asked.

He nodded. “Yes, if any of the shapeshifters are dangerous I’ll be able to see it before it happens. So as I said before, just say my name and I’ll hear it if you need me.” Draven touched the door once more and it reappeared before she could blink. Wow.

Willow sighed. “I guess this is better than the damn shapeshifters watching me behind the corners.” She peeked her head over Draven’s shoulder and yelled, “I see you over there!” Draven turned around to see the guard’s watching the house laughing.

The roar of a truck pulling into a drive had butterflies spinning in Willow’s stomach.

“I’ll leave you two alone. Remember, just say my name.” Willow nodded but her eyes were on the Alpha in the truck. After a small fight last night where he threatened to chain her again if she didn’t sleep in the same bed, Willow had finally given up and slept next to him.

Of course, the man couldn’t sleep like any normal person but had to friggen’ spoon next to her and wrap his whole body around her. But he hadn’t pressed her for sex for which she was relieved. Then this morning, he was gone before she’d even woken up. A frown tugged at her lips.

What the hell was she supposed to do anymore? He wanted to keep her; she wanted to go. If she left, he’d hunt her down and drag her back. That much she knew. If she did manage to escape and evade him—for the rest of her life—then he’d never be able to be with another woman. Would never have kids or a wife because of her. Willow curled her hand into a fist and thumped it against the wall. Why her? She didn’t want this task.

Lyonis stepped out of his truck with a grim look on his face. Willow was walking to him before she knew it.

“What’s wrong?” She’d never seen him look like this—so distraught. He was always smiling or grinning, happy and free.

“One of the pack members has gone missing.” Willow’s mind raced through all the members she’d met the other day.

“Oh my God, who was it?”

“Stephanie McLannahan.” Willow froze. His eyes narrowed on hers. “You met her? Ah, damn,” he muttered and pulled her close.

Willow didn’t fight it, couldn’t as her mind tried to process his words. Stephanie was the girl she talked to while her cursed Chihuahua humped her leg.

“What happened?”

“Her parents say she went out for a wolf run last night but never came back. I have a search party out there right now. We’ll find her.” Willow heard the promise in his voice and knew he’d stop at nothing until his pack was whole again.

She pulled away, rubbing at her cold arms. “I need to go see them. I need to go talk to them.” Lyonis hid his surprise—barely.

“You can take my truck if you want.” Her eyes jerked to his, astonished.

“You’d trust me not to leave?” He couldn’t stop from grinning.

“Not at all but the guards are on high alert today and we have a special guard tracking just you. This could be a great sign of trust,” he said and wrapped his hand around the back of her neck, pulling her close.

Her eyes dropped to his mouth and whether she realized it or not, she thrust her chest against him in a tempting way. She may not like him and what he stood for, but she wanted him. It would be enough for now, but Lyonis never accepted half of what he could have. He’d have her heart and her body, and he’d never let it go.

Sweeping down, he pressed a kiss to her soft lips then stepped away quickly.

“Go, they need you.”

Her head bobbed and then she jumped into his truck and pulled away. Lyonis’ heart felt lighter for the first time all day. Willow didn’t know it, but she’d just taken the first big step into becoming his mate.

Chapter 13

Willow awoke with a clammy sweat covering her skin. Groaning, she pushed the Alpha’s heavy arm off her. She sat up and the room spun around her. Dammit. When was the last time she’d fed?

Yesterday had been a sad day around the pack and Lyonis hadn’t pursued her. Everyone in the pack had been morose since Stephanie went missing.

Last night when Lyonis returned from helping the search party, they still hadn’t found her. Not even a clue as to what happened to her or where she was.

Willow pushed the sad thoughts aside. She was on the second day and was starting to feel the effects from not feeding. Willow glanced over at the Alpha sleeping quietly next to her. A small furrow pulled at his brows that hadn’t been there before.

Oh God. She was already starting to notice small things like that. She was losing it. Looking down, she grimaced at the sight of her hard nipples against her t-shirt. They felt chafed against the abrasive material. Willow tore off the shirt before she thought twice about it.

All right, she thought, lying back on the bed. She needed sex of some kind. He’d help her with that little thing, she knew. What had her sisters said when they came to visit? Use him as much as needed, as much as possible. Willow almost snorted. Truly, she didn’t want to. She didn’t want to live this kind of life. Being a succubus sucked.

She took a deep breath to calm her nerves. She was strong, tough even. She’d bested him before but now she wasn’t so sure if she could run anymore. She could best him in another way, but this? She didn’t know.

Her mind wandered back to that night in Germany—the night of her new moon. He’d asked her what she pictured while she pleasured herself. He’d finally guessed right when he said all the things involving her being on top, her being in charge.

A lick of desire swept through her. She could do this. She could conquer the Alpha; her core throbbed at the thought making her squeeze her legs together to reign in the arousal. She would conquer him, make him her submissive.

A nasty thought reared its ugly head. It won’t erase the past. Willow stiffened with anger and pain. Fuck you, she thought bitterly. Maybe it won’t but it was worth a try. It was worth finding out. Her eyes watered but she scrubbed them away with hard hands.

Turning to her side, she watched the sleeping Alpha. He was incredibly handsome; there was no doubt about that. Perhaps in another lifetime, if she wasn’t who she was and had gone through what she had, she could appreciate his smiles more. A part of her actually wanted that.

Then Willow took a steadying breath and leaned over the Alpha, ready to do something she’d never thought she’d do.

* * *

An erotic sucking sensation brought Lyonis awake as quick as if a bucket of ice water had doused him. Alert instantly, he looked down his naked body to find his future mate gently sucking the tip of his cock.

“Willow,” he said, his voice hoarse from sleep. She made a delicious humming sound bobbed down over his cock. He groaned and reached for her. But as he moved his arms, he felt a tug bring them to a definitive stop.

“What the hell...” he muttered looking up to see his arms tied with thick rope to the bedpost. Unease flitted through him. “What’s the meaning of this, Willow?” He had a hard time speaking because her hand joined the mix and pumped up and down his cock.

Slowly she pulled back for air and said, “I need to feed.” She said it so simply before sucking the head of him back into the hot cavern of her mouth.

Anger mixed with arousal. He snapped at her, surprising himself. “I am not your sub, mate. Undo these now before I shift and break them myself.” She pulled back and climbed up his body in a sexy crawl.

She leaned close and he saw the flickering of anger there. “Do it and I’ll stop. We do this my way or we don’t do it at all.”

Lyonis twisted his hands against the thick rope. He could shift and tear these things off easily, but a part of him held back. He saw something in her eyes, some gentle beseeching look. She looked so vulnerable, and then in a blink it was gone.

Lyonis gritted his teeth with the need to take, the need to tear through the shackles and master her. Somehow he tampered it down because of that fragile look in her eyes. He needed to learn what it was, needed to fix it so she may wholly accept him as her mate. She should never have to look at him with those broken eyes again.

Leaning forward, his lips a breath away, he growled, “Then sit on my cock, sica tawicue.” Her eyes flared with heat and desire.

He didn’t expect her to listen, but she did. She climbed over his hips then began to torture him in a way that would surely kill him.

Her lithe body, supple with muscle and curves, tan from sunlight, leaned against him, her mouth searching for his throat. He tightened instinctually, arms flexing against the binds as her lips and teeth found his throat. At the first bite, he was shaking with the need to toss her down and mount her. Her bite was an Alpha’s bite, dominating, meant to put him in his place. She opened wide and bit down, sinking her teeth in until his skin filled her mouth. Did she even realize what she was doing? She released him and only then could he breath normally again.

Her tongue licked a path down his chest where she scattered kisses across it. Lyonis slammed his eyes shut at the feeling of uselessness, at the helplessness that assaulted him; it went against everything he was.

She found his nipple and kissed it until it hardened under her soft, warm lips. She teased it with her tongue and his cock raged against her inner thigh like a throbbing pulse. He growled at her, a reprimand but he only felt her smile against him.

“Touch me,” he said huskily. She moved to the other nipple and flicked it until his balls weighed heavily between his legs.

“I am.” He could hear the smile in her voice and wanted to snap the damn rope. A part of him recognized that she needed this. Needed him this way. With shaking arms, he kept still as she kissed across his chest, stroked up and down his sides and stomach.

“Lovely,” she breathed. A part of him was thrilled that his mate was finally, willingly, touching him.

“My cock,” he choked. God he needed her touch there more than his next breath. Her soft laughter breathed against his neck as she pressed her lips there. Soft, warm hands enveloped his cock and his breath froze in his lungs. She squeezed him in her double-fisted grip then stroked him up and down.

“Is this what you wanted?” she teased. Lyonis almost groaned. Who was this playful vixen? He didn’t know but he was starting to like this side of her.

“Not exactly.” She squeezed the head of him and wet her palm with his leaking cum. It was incredible even as it bordered on painful.

“Oh?” Her voice was sweet as an angel’s. “How so?” She reached further down and cupped his sac in her palm, rolling and molding the flesh to her hand. It was on the tip of his tongue to respond but then she started pumping him faster. He bit his lip hard to keep from blowing his load right there.

“Sit on my cock now, Willow, before I tear through these fucking ropes and take you how I want.” Her eyes lit up with heat, her tongue darted out to wet her lips.

“And how do you want it, Lyonis?” He did groan this time, his balls pulling tight at the sound of his name from her. God, was that the first time she’d ever called anything other than Alpha? He liked it—a lot.

“I want to toss you on your hands and knees and take you with your hair in my hand, your ass cradling cock.” He watched the desire glow in her eyes and triumph filled him. She did want that. He planned to deliver on it too.

She worked his cock faster, the moisture from the leaking tip smoothing the way. Breathing became difficult as his release neared. The sight of her bare above him, breasts shaking, nipples hard, sent him even closer to the ledge.

“Going to come,” he growled, throwing his head back, body tightening like a bowstring. Her soft pants teased his ears; her soft thighs quivered and tensed tightly on either side of his. She kept pumping him as his cock grew thicker in her hand. A harsh groan left him as his cum boiled in his balls and started to shoot up through his body.

Then her hands were gone. Gasping, shaking on the verge of release, Lyonis glared at the hungry satisfaction in her eyes. His release flowed back down, his cock a stiff mass in front of her.

“You little—”

Her soft hands settled on his chest then she lifted her core above him. Poised above him, she nestled his hard tip at her core. They both hissed as she slowly sat on him. He felt her tissues spread to accommodate him. She was wet and hot, soft everywhere it counted as she planted him to the hilt. His retreating orgasm reared up again, threatening to shoot inside her.

“Willow,” he choked. He pulled against the bindings, desperate to move her, to throw her down and take her.

She moaned a beautiful blush blooming over her chest and neck. Her thighs started pumping then, working his cock in and out of her. Lyonis’ body flexed hard beneath hers to stave off his release, but she would have none of it.

She took him faster, dragging his cock through her soft sex repeatedly; muscles tightened, milking and teasing him to spill inside her. She was beautiful to watch. A sexy little tease moving above him with soft-lidded eyes, a wild mess of golden hair around her shoulders.

Her hands reached him to grip his hair. The sensation was erotic as the strands almost pulled to the point of pain. This new position sent wild, hot thoughts scattering through his mind. She was in charge, but he was supposed to be. The savage side he kept tampered down for her this whole time roared awake like a bear waking to an intruder.

He pumped his hips savagely against her. A delighted, sexy cry left her as his flesh slapped against hers. He growled with fierce triumph as her flesh quivered around him with the onslaught of her release. The hands in his hair tightened into desperate fists.

Suddenly, she tore her hands away from him, sitting up straight on him and burying him deep so he couldn’t thrust without tossing her around. Her smile was naughty as she looked at him.

Panting she said, “I don’t think so.” Sweat dripped down his temples, palms wet as he fisted his hands.

“End this,” he demanded. She smiled at him all too easily, sending a warning off in his head.

Then she braced herself with one hand on his chest and started rolling her hips against him. The drag and tug on his cock sent him panting, made her breathing deep and heavy. Her sex pressed hard against him as she rolled and thrust against him.

In a piercing cry, she tossed her head back in a flash of golden hair.

“Fuck,” he groaned as her sex started squeezing around him. Her little fingernails dug into his chest, thighs digging tight around his own. It was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen as she shivered and trembled on top of him .

Her pussy stroked him in the perfect way. Grinding his hips against her, he groaned long and hard as his cock started pulsing.

Yes! Finally!

As his seed boiled and shot up, she suddenly came off him, the scream of denial was on the tip of his tongue. But she knelt down and started pumping his cock with her fist. She opened her mouth and darted out her tongue to lick his swollen head. Lyonis couldn’t hold it any more. He shouted as cum started shooting into her mouth. His heart raged a thunderous beat as she stroked him fast, wringing long surges from him and coating her tongue with it.

As the last white stream filled her mouth, she moaned and swallowed, cleaning the head of him with a slow, tongue swirl that made him shiver.

Lyonis was shaking everywhere with the force of the orgasm. Or maybe it was from her sexy little finish at the end. Damn he had no idea but if this was his mate’s idea of dominating him, then he might be on board for further experimentation.

Chapter 14

Now that she knew escape wasn’t much of a possibility, Willow, surprisingly, felt relaxed. There were no worries about being caught or finding a way to leave. A part of her was actually relieved.

She had no idea what this meant for the future. If she left him, she’d destroy him. Not only would it devastate him but the pack would suffer as well, and the way they relied on him, well, she wasn’t sure she could go through with it. Chloe had told her to stay until the situation with this new demon was taken care of, then if she was still unhappy she’d have Tyrian help get her out. Instead of delighting her, the thought sent her into a sort of panic.

Of course, when she’d asked Lily for advice, she’d simply recommended “boning the hot Alpha” as much as possible. According to one of her recent dreams, Willow mated with him. So far, she refused to think much upon that. And hey it wasn’t like Lily’s dreams were always correct, because they weren’t. But when they were right, it was a 100% sure thing. Willow didn’t want to think about the possibility of mating with the Alpha. She hadn’t even figured out how she was supposed to stay here, without getting any soft feelings for him. He was a gentle man in many ways, actually nice. So not what she’d originally thought.

Even over the past few days, she’d watched the way the pack members sought him out for advice or questions. He never gave quick answers but would contemplate the matter seriously—no matter how trivial it was. Earlier that day a teenage boy with a thick head of blond hair asked Lyonis how he could get girls to like him more. The boy was taller than most for his age and nearly bone thin giving him a lanky and gangly appearance.

Lyonis had nodded gravely as if the question was the most dire and important ones of all time. He then grabbed his shoulder and said, “Danny, the first thing you need to do is figure out what makes her happy, then you give that to her. If she likes to talk, then talk to her. If she likes flowers, then pick her some.”

Danny had watched the Alpha with a look of grim wonder. After the boy left with a new look of excitement, Lyonis had turned to her and winked. Willow blushed. No one had ever winked at her before. It made her stomach spin with a peculiar feeling somewhere between embarrassment and excitement.

Surprisingly, since that morning sex they’d had, he hadn’t brought it up. She’d expected some sort of fight over it. After all, he hadn’t liked being tied up. But ha! He got what he deserved after the way he treated her in that damn club. There was almost something strange about him now that she’d taken the leap and done that. He watched her with different eyes, almost as if he was assessing her. It was starting to drive her nuts to the point where she finally threw up her arms and yelled “What!” when he kept watching her. But he’d only given her a small smile.

Today, Lyonis was showing her the other parts of the pack’s town. “You’ll need to be acquainted with everything if you’re going to be my queen,” he said, taking her into the big building in which he’d first announced her as his mate.

Willow laughed. “That’s the biggest if in the history of ifs, my friend.” He looked down at her and one corner of his mouth curled up.

“I have no problem with starting as your friend—so long as we work up to what I want.”

Willow rolled her eyes. “Whatever. So what is this place?” The main floor of the building was big enough to be an auditorium and two hallways led off it with offices on either side.

“This is our headquarters. We use it for larger meetings with the pack and to keep with what the other packs are doing. And down here,” he said, taking her by the hand and pulling her into a hallway, “we have our workout facilities, a medical facility, and offices.”

Lyonis led her into the healing ward first. The room was massive and looked like a hospital room complete with gurneys, a washroom, and medical equipment she couldn’t even name.

“Why do you need such an elaborate healing ward? This place looks like a mini-hospital.”

“It basically is. Being a shapeshifter doesn’t make you immune to death or pain. As I mentioned before, we’ve had some problems with the local humans in the past years. They know what we are and don’t like it, and of course there’s the occasional skirmish between members.”

“Not all of the humans hate you, I’m sure.”

He nodded. “That’s true, but some seem to hate us simply because we’re different. Just the way of life, I guess. Every now and then, we get illegal hunters on our land. They try to hunt us in animal forms. Man, woman, child, they can’t tell the difference and they don’t care.” Willow grimaced at the thought.

“Aren’t there any legal repercussions for these assholes?” He laughed at her and shut the hospital door behind them.

“Sadly, no. Right now there is no universal governing board for us. No separate government to join any of the packs, let alone the vampires and other beings. The human government’s motto seems to be to ignore us as much as possible.”

“But what about when they hurt one of you?”

He shrugged. “We’ve tried taking it to court before, but the human’s defensive is always that they thought they were shooting another animal, that they had no idea it was a shapeshifter.”

“But if they’re on your land...”

“I know. It’s a lie. They used to try to hunt us, but I’ve put a stop to it. It’s been years since anything like that has happened. I have trained guards, even cameras covering the edge of the property so we can see if anyone comes in. We’ve had to amp up security to keep everyone as safe as possible.”

Neither of them spoke as he led her deeper into the building and down several flights of stairs.

“This place didn’t look nearly so big from the outside,” Willow noted.

“That’s part of the design, and the defense of this building. Here is where our guards train. Other come here to work out, but mostly the guards use this.”

“What kind of training do they do?” He smiled at her as if he was pleased by her question. Shit, Willow thought. She wasn’t trying to make him think she was interested in any of this—even if she was. But it was too late, the question was out.

“Hand to hand combat, shifting while fighting, things like that.”

“Oh, that’s—” The sound of footsteps stopped her. Willow turned to see Thane and Jackie running into the room with a hard, worried look in their eyes. Lyonis tensed instantly.

“What’s wrong?”

“We found a piece of Stephanie’s clothes off the trail,” Thane said. He paused as if he didn’t want to say what he was about to. “There’s blood.”

“Show me, now!”

Willow jumped at the sound of Lyonis’ voice. She’d never heard him sound so angry. She hesitated as they all made for the doors, but then he turned back to her and nodded his head for her to join them. Willow followed; no matter how much her stomach and instincts told her not to. Stephanie was missing and now they’d found her blood. She couldn’t help the lost feeling inside her that kept telling her it was her fault.

They broke into a run outside of headquarters. As an avid runner, she was able to keep pace with them as they made for the surrounding forest line that cocooned the small town. She watched as pack members, walking by in their daily lives stopped and looked at them with alert eyes. Please don’t let her be dead.

It took nearly fifteen minutes for them to come to a stop. Willow didn’t know what she expected to see, but this wasn’t it. It just looked like a forest. The floor was covered in dark soil; leaves covered the ground with the oncoming of winter and trees stood tall and imposing. The wind blew and rustled the dry branches and blew back the hair from her face.

She was about to ask what blood, when she saw it. A piece of cloth hanging from a notch in a tree.

Lyonis went to it immediately. Knowing his senses, he’d probably noticed it right away while her untrained eyes had searched the area for anything unusual. Lyonis was stiff as he stopped before the white, torn cloth. He sniffed it and his frown grew graver.

He picked up the meager scrap and examined it. “It’s a piece of her sleeve. The McLannahans said she left in a white t-shirt. Three drops of blood are on it.”

Willow wrapped her arms around her stomach. She felt like she was intruding on something that she had no right to see. She kept her mouth closed as her gut rolled with worry. She wanted to ask questions but she knew they were all stupid, and no one had the answers to them.

“I want a search team sent out into town. Look over the whole state and get it done now! Find her.” Jackie and Thane nodded as if the task he’d set upon them wasn’t going to be difficult.

Lyonis folded the small cloth into a small square and gently tucked it into his pocket. He didn’t meet her eyes as he walked past her with heavy steps. Willow hesitated to go after him. Hell, she had no experience in this. What the hell was she supposed to do? She couldn’t comfort him.

Jackie came up to her. “Go to him.”

“I can’t.” Nothing she could say or do could bring back Stephanie or make this any better.

Jackie grasped her shoulder in a firm hand. “He needs you. Just go to him.”

Willow nodded as the harsh look on his face ran through her mind. Before she knew it she took one step after him then another, until soon she ran hard through the forest. Her heart hammered in a fast, scared rhythm. He would have to tell the parents what he’d found. She’d only met the girl once and Willow felt like her heart was on the edge of breaking. What would he be feeling? What about the family?

Willow burst through the trees and came to a staggering stop. Lyonis stood a short distance away, his eyes watching the dark, cloudy sky. He had the appearance of someone who was lost, but as Willow peered closer, she realized...it was anger. Deep, raging anger. Willow swallowed hard and slowly came up to him as if the smallest movement might set off that coiled anger inside him.

He didn’t yell at her; didn’t step away, so she slowly reached out and laid her hand on his chest. He looked down with a startled expression. Willow didn’t know what came over her, some undeniable need that she couldn’t ignore, and she wrapped her arms around him and pressed herself close.

He was stiff like a brick wall, hard and unmoving. She pressed her ear to his chest and could hear the fast rhythm of his heart. She stayed that way and simply held him.

It was several minutes before he reached and held her back.

* * *

Dammit. Draven couldn’t wait any longer while the couple comforted each other. He dissolved near them and coughed loudly. Willow and Lyonis broke away with a start.

“What do you want?” said Lyonis. Anger was in the Alpha’s eyes. Draven recognized that look; it was one he’d worn many times. It clearly stated: piss me off so we can fight. He might be happy to oblige the Alpha on any other occasion, if there wasn’t a more pressing matter.

“I found something you might want to know about.”

Willow pulled away from the Alpha and stepped several paces away. Draven almost laughed at her. He’d already seen the way she’d held him, there was no denying it now.

“What is it?” she said.

“Out where you found that piece of the girl’s clothing—I smelled demon.”

Lyonis took an aggressive step forward, his hands curling into fists. Willow gasped at the quick surge of anger and nearly stepped forward to halt him.

“Bullshit. I would have scented it.” Draven shrugged elegantly.

“Well I did smell it. It had a familiar tinge to it. One that I smelled while I was in Germany.”

It took a minute for his meaning to become clear to Willow. “You mean the one that’s—”

Lyonis took another step forward, his eyes starting to glow dark amber. “You lie. My guards or I would have scented it. It was probably just a human who took her.”

Draven slowly shook his head. “Listen, I know you don’t like this but it’s true. The demon has her.”

Lyonis tensed to pounce and Willow acted without thinking. She jumped forward and grabbed Lyonis’ arm. His reaction was instantaneous. He swung out his arm and knocked her back.

Willow cried out as the hit landed against her stomach and flung her back into the air. The air whooshed harshly from her belly like a whip. She wheezed as she struggled to suck in air over the pain. Her body tightened up, ready to slam against the ground, but then Draven was there. He grabbed her before she landed and picked her up. He sent Lyonis a disgusted glare.

“What is wrong with you, man?” Willow wheezed in breaths at the tight, constricted pain in her abdomen. Lyonis stared, shaking, his mouth hanging open.

“Tawicue. Willow—” His hands traced over her face then curled them around her body. He gave Draven a hard look she was glad she wasn’t on the other end of. “Let her go.”

Draven nodded but before he released his grip on her, he pinned Lyonis with an answering look. “You ever do that again, accidental or not, and I’ll take her out of here faster than you can blink.”

Lyonis growled a fierce, territorial warning then took her into his arms. Willow didn’t know where Draven went then because Lyonis took up all her attention. He talked quickly, quietly to her in a pained voice. He apologized repeatedly as he carried her all the way back to his home.

By then Willow’s stomach didn’t hurt and she was struggling to get out of his arms. Her face was bright red as they walked past a town of on-lookers. Fuck, she thought.

At his house, he was still apologizing. Willow finally squirreled her way out of his arms and dropped to her feet.

“Shut the fuck up!”

They both tensed. Okay, she should have handled that a little more delicately.

“I never should have…I can’t believe I…” He scrubbed his hands over his face. Breathing hard, he slammed his back against the wall. Willow gaped at him, mouth hanging open, eyes wide. It was one thing to see him sad, another to see him angry, but this? This was self-loathing.

Slowly he slithered down the wall, kicking his legs out in front of him until he was a slumped mass against the door.

“I hit you,” he whispered harshly, as if he was speaking to himself. “I hit my mate.” He sounded so broken that Willow’s heart cracked inside.

She wasn’t thinking anymore. She dropped to her knees before him, wrapped her arms around him, and pulled his head to her chest.

“It hurt for only a moment. It really was an accident. I shouldn’t have surprised you like that. I saw that you were angry. I’m fine, Lyonis. I must be if I can still yell at you.” His arms came around her, nearly squeezing the breath from her.

“No, it isn’t fine. A man never lays a hand on his mate in any form of anger.” Willow rolled her eyes. Okay, obviously this holding thing wasn’t going to work, so she grabbed his face in her hands and turned his head up to meet her eyes.

“Listen to me. I’m saying it only this once or I really am out of here. That was truly an accident. I am not hurt; it just knocked the breath out of me and surprised me. If you really ever hit me, I would fight back, and then I’d be gone faster than you could imagine.”

Slowly, he nodded. That look of self-disgust was still in his eyes but at least he got off the floor.

“Do you need to feed tonight?” Willow’s gut tightened with excitement, but she saw the tired, haggard look on his face and knew neither of them was ready for that tonight.

“No, no. I’m fine. Why don’t we go to bed?” His eyes jumped to hers with surprise. Hell, she’d surprised herself, but he needed her right now. So if that meant sleeping next to him with his ridiculously heavy arm/leg around her, then so be it.

Was she losing her mind? Probably.

Chapter 15

Willow pulled on her shoes with a big yawn. Damn if the Alpha didn’t like to wake up at the crack of dawn. Hadn’t he ever heard of sleeping in?

“So, where are you taking me?”

Lyonis grimaced as he turned to her. “Actually I’m afraid we’ll have to wait on my plans. I need to run the perimeter and check in on the scouts, see if they found anything.” Willow’s stomach sunk. Right, it was easy to forget that a young girl was missing when her mind still hadn’t started working yet.

“What am I supposed to do? God, you know, I really don’t need to be here for any of this. I don’t need to be here at all.” Lyonis laughed softly at her and knelt in front of her at the bed. His hands grabbed her just above the knee and it took everything in her not to spread her legs open in some kind of offering. His large hands easily swallowed up her thighs as if they were twigs and not round with muscle.

His voice turned serious. “I’m sorry about this; this wasn’t how I envisioned this process going.” Willow smirked at him.

“And just how did you envision it, Oh Great Alpha?” His hands curved inward, grasping her inner thighs over her pajama pants. Willow’s gut tightened reflexively, her new succubus side roaring awake. She hadn’t fed in two days. Two very long days.

“I made promises to you in Germany. Promises I planned to keep.” The sound of his voice made her shiver. “I think I’ll still make good on them, but these new...developments in the pack make things difficult.”

“You can say that again,” she muttered. Again, his laughter trickled over her, and again it felt good to hear the sound. His thumbs rubbed a circular path into her thighs, coaxing a need from deep within her.

“Before I go to work, I suppose you need a reminder of what I’d promised. Of what I still plan to do, my Willow.”

“No, no, that’s all right,” she said quickly. She threw up her hands to push him away but he came over her anyways, pushing her back into the mattress. The weight of him sunk her into the comforter; the heat of him melted her.

His lips trailed over her neck in a light, teasing touch. Willow slammed her eyes shut as her breath caught at the warm silky touch. She felt his warm breath on her a moment before his teeth bit into the cord of her muscle. Reflexively, or on purpose, she didn’t know but she grabbed onto his back and held on for dear life.

The moment he released her, he spoke in low, dark words. “I’m going to master you, Willow. I’m going to take your body in every way I want, whenever I want. I’m going to have you on your knees before me sucking my cock before you lift your beautiful ass for me.”

Willow felt dazed at his words, cocooned in the heat and scent of him. One hand moved under her to cup her ass, and then he was pressing his fingers between her cheeks. The touch was so hot it scalded her.

She gasped. “What are you doing?”

The touch felt good but scandalous. A part of her wanted to push him away while the other, hungrier part, wanted to arch against him.

“Damn I don’t want to go. I want to stay in bed with you all day. Be a good woman today and go talk with the pack. They’re curious about you.”

“I bet,” she grumbled. He laughed at her then kissed her quick on the mouth. He said one last goodbye then left. If she wasn’t careful this would start to feel like some kind of fucked up relationship.

Willow flung herself back on the bed, ran a hand between her legs, and cursed.

“That son of a bitch gets me revved up on purpose.” Wait, was that what he was doing? Wooing her via her hormones? It wasn’t like she had a choice either. If she wanted to live she needed to feed someway. Growling, Willow scrubbed her hands over tired eyes and got out of bed.

God dammit, if she was going to stay here and do this then she was going to do it her way, not his. He wasn’t going to dominate her. If it were the last thing she did, she wouldn’t submit to him.

Willow grabbed a jacket out of her backpack and left the cabin. Cool air had settled over the town during the night and the dark, cloudy sky hinted that snow would be upon them soon. She’d need to go shopping if she was going to stay here much longer. Her meager backpack items wouldn’t last her a month in this winter. Just to think, if he hadn’t caught her she could be in her new Florida summer home left to her by Papa. Those times almost seemed like ages ago now. Oh God, what was she thinking? She was losing her mind even contemplating this stuff.

Willow kicked a rocked off the road and stomped down towards the pack’s houses. She hesitated for a moment outside of Bitchy Amy’s place. Talk about a woman who couldn’t let go. If a man didn’t want you, then why didn’t she move on already? Aside from her shitty attitude, Willow didn’t see anything wrong with her.

Deciding to check out the town, she skipped the houses and walked the couple of miles into Lyonis’ homemade town. The smell of sweet pastries and fresh made bread teased her senses as she passed next to a bakery. The woman behind the register caught her glance through the glass and waved happily at her. Willow hesitantly stuck up her arm and waved back. The woman almost bounced with joy.

“Weird people,” she muttered and continued on. A clothing store caught her attention next. It was about half the size of the department store she usually used back home, but she needed clothes.

She grunted with approval as she stepped inside the store. She found the winter coat aisle and immediately started grabbing items in her size. She didn’t care much what they looked like—anything simple made her happy. As she stepped in line to pay the cashier smiled wildly at her with a mischievous look in her eye.

“Hello there, I’m Stacy. Everyone calls me Stacy P. because there’s another Stacy too, and we’re only a year apart and we get mixed up a lot. So you’re Willow, huh? Quite the beauty too, and strong. You know I’m not surprised Lyonis was fated with someone like yourself. I always say a strong man needs and even stronger woman to keep him in line, you know what I mean?” She snorted and giggled, never once stopping from ringing up items...or taking a breath.

Willow closed her mouth and tried to think of something to say. How the hell can the woman say so much but she couldn’t think of one thing to say back?

“Um, it’s nice to meet you, Stacy.”

“That’s Stacy P,” she corrected with a wink and a smile. Willow smiled back at her. She couldn’t help it. The woman was probably in her early thirties and she had a hair of curly blood hair that bobbed every time she talked.

She rang up the last item and said, “That’ll be a hundred and four dollars even. Whew, that never happens. You know my momma used to say that was a sign of good luck.” Willow gave her a tight-lipped smile as she patted her back pocket.

“Shit.” She forgot she didn’t have any money. She had a twenty on her and that was it. She swore that ever since she got to this town, it was like she was living in a surreal world. One in which she was captive.

“I’m afraid I made a mistake. I forgot to take more money out of the bank.” Ire rose quick and hot. It was his fault. If she hadn’t been woman-napped from Europe then she’d be free to leave and stop at an ATM and be sunbathing at the ocean right now instead of buying freaking winter clothes.

Stacy P’s eyes lit up even brighter. “Not to worry! I’ll put it on the Alpha Lyonis’ account.” Willow frowned; the thought of owing him money like tar in her gut.

“No, thanks. I think I’ll just wait until I can stop at a bank.” Willow started to leave but the woman stopped her. She held out the bag of clothes to her and lifted her chin high.

“No, I insist. Take them; you’ll need it since the cold weather’s coming in. I promise he won’t mind at all.” She giggled like she just told a joke that only she got.

Sighing, Willow snatched the bag and mumbled a thank you. “Have a great day; come by anytime to chat!” Willow waved her off and left.

The bag slapped against her leg as she wandered down the street. More pack members passed her with smiles and hellos. Since when did they get so welcoming? Willow snarled and glared at the members as she rushed past them. Without even thinking, she opened the next door on the street and went in.

“Oh, thank God,” she sighed. It was the town’s pub. The name above the bar read: The Wolf’s Den. She almost chuckled. She thanked God there were only two patrons and hurried to the bar. The bartender was an older man with a face aged with wrinkles, lines, and a full head of thick white and gray hair.

“What can I do you for, my Queen?” Willow’s jaw dropped at the title, and quickly she realized the two patrons had stopped talking. She looked over to see them watching her, expectantly. What the hell did that mean? Why were they watching her?

“Quit staring!” she yelled to the men. They quickly looked away and went back to their conversation. When she looked back at the bartender she fought the urge to blush. There was always something about yelling in front of older folks that hit her the wrong way.

“No need to take it out on them, they can’t help it.”

“Help what?” Willow grabbed onto her hair and pulled the cords until she felt a sting of pain. The second she was done, she realized she’d forgotten her hair tie. Just perfect.

“People are even more curious about you since they know you’ll be staying now. So what can I get you to drink?”

Willow’s mind spun.

“Whoa, wait. What do you mean I’m staying?” The bartender turned around and started pouring a cup of black, steamy coffee. Willow almost sighed at the smell as he placed it in front of her with a small bowl of sugar. “How’d you know how I take it?”

He gave her a wise, knowing look and shrugged a shoulder. “Tool of the trade, I s’pose. Drink up, you’ll feel better.” Willow sipped her sweetened coffee and let it soothe her stomach. She set the cup down after a moment.

“Okay, now tell me what you meant by that.”

“By what?” he asked innocently. Willow clenched and unclenched her fists while in her mind she pictured throwing the coffee on the bartender. Okay, she wasn’t that evil, but at least she could fantasize about it.

“What do you mean I’ll be staying here?” The old bartender smiled gently and rested his elbows on the bar.

Leaning towards her, he said, “Oh, that? The whole pack already knows about it. People are getting real excited. Seems like good timin’ to me too with the Winter Festival comin’ up.”

Willow took a long, burning drink of her coffee and slammed her cup on the bar.

“Answer me clearly old man, or prepare to fight.”

The bartender tossed back and laughed a hoarse, wheezing laugh until his cheeks turned red. When he finally calmed enough to look back at her, his eyes were watery with unshed tears. Willow bared her teeth at him.

“Alright, alright. No need to threaten an old man. See, people saw your show of affection yesterday. How you went to Lyonis after the news of little Stephanie.”

Willow waited for him to continue but he only picked up a white rag and started wiping down the already clean bar. As the white, swishing rag neared her, she slammed her hand on it to halt it.

“Answer me clearly and fully or I swear I’ll break every bottle of liquor in this place.” The bartender looked startled, then understanding set in.

“See here, Queen, I wasn’t trying to make you mad. I forget you’re not one of us. You don’t know the ways. See, you are what we call a wakipajan.”

A throbbing pain was starting slammed against her temple. “What the fuck is that?” Even she cringed at her language. Cursing was usually saved for at least ten in the morning.

“It means a fighter, a rebel of sorts. It’s a phrase we use when one mate is pursuing one that’s a bit more...defiant. You, Queen, are a wakipajan.”

“What does that have to do with what you said before?” The old man rolled his eyes like a sixteen-year-old girl.

“Aren’t you listening to a word I said? When a wakipajan takes the first step to comforting or helping the other in a rough time it’s the first big step towards becoming a mate.”

Willow dropped the coffee cup and dark liquid spilled over the bar. “Say what?”

The old man seemed happy by her reaction. “Everyone’s talking about how you helped the Alpha yesterday evening after the news with Stephanie. You helped to bring him down from his anger. Like I said, that’s the first step to becoming his mate.”

Willow grimaced and couldn’t bring herself to touch the fresh cup of coffee he set in front of her. “I can’t believe this. I was just...being nice. I didn’t even do anything.” Her mind scattered to remember every detail of that moment yesterday. Did she do something monumental that she hadn’t been aware of? She’d chased him out of the woods and hugged him. That was it. How the hell did that start the mating process?

“Hey now, don’t worry about it. The pack is happy is all. It’s a good thing too; we’ve needed some added happiness since Stephanie went missing. If you were looking for some advice, I’d say enjoy it. I’d say enjoy Lyonis too. He’s a great man. He’ll treat you as a man should.”

Willow snorted with disgust and slammed her twenty down on the bar before stalking out. As she wound her way through the streets she saw everything with a new set of eyes. So that’s why everyone looked at her like she was made of candy. They thought she was going to mate with Lyonis. If only they knew how wrong that was.

Chapter 16

Willow finished setting up the bedroom. She had the rope and a set of chains with a padlock in case that didn’t work.

She felt like some kind of psychopath, but what the hell was she supposed to do? She was starving, literally, and she wasn’t about to let that sneaky Alpha with his sneaky little touches get the best of her.

She’d get what she needed from him, then be done. That was all. The phone rang and she went and answered it.

“Hello?”

“Willow.”

His voice was dark and husky; she actually shivered at the sound of it. Maybe it was just the way he sounded over the phone but it was absolutely decadent.

“What do you want?”

“I want you to meet me at headquarters.” Willow looked back up the stairs and thought of the rope and everything she had placed up there, ready to keep the Alpha in place.

“Why? I was sort of expecting you here soon.” Willow bit down on her lip as she almost said home instead of here.

“Trust me, you won’t want to miss this. Can you walk or would rather I pick you up?”

Willow thought about it and figured she could still go through with her plan. It’d just have to wait until he was done showing her whatever. She checked the clock and saw that it was already a quarter after ten.

“Alright, I’ll be right there. I’m walking; don’t, don’t come here.” God she didn’t know if she’d be able to not jump on him if he came here now. Her breasts felt heavy and achy, her sex wet.

He chuckled on the other end. “Very well, I’ll see you soon, Willow. Be safe.” The line cut out before she could reply.

Grumbling to herself, she grabbed her new winter coat and set off towards headquarters. Willow found Lyonis in the gym wearing a pair of baggy shorts and a sweaty white t-shirt that accented his defined chest and arms. He smiled at her as she came in.

“There you are. I missed you.” He came towards her and wrapped her in his arms. Willow returned the hug before she could think twice about it.

“Why did you want to meet me here?” she said pulling away. If possible, his scent was even more alluring now, saturating every inch of him. Willow’s mouth watered with the need to lick his salty skin.

“Well, I’d planned on taking you out tonight and showing you the city, but there was too much work to be done. We’ll postpone it to another night, but I thought the least I could do was play with you.” He smiled at her, that one dimple popping up in his cheek.

“What do you mean play with me?” Willow looked anywhere but at him because every time she did, something tightened inside her.

“Well I thought I could show you how to wrestle.” Laughing, she walked away from him as he neared her. He began stalking her as a predator might a prey. He lunged towards her and she ducked to the side to evade him. A laugh floated out of her and his smile was infectious.

“See, this is how it starts. The maneuvering of two opponents around and around.” He made a grab for her but she laughed and skirted out of reach. “Until eventually one of them finally gets pounced.” He feinted left then tackled her. Willow’s back hit the soft blue mat and they fell into a fit of laughter.

He settled on top of her, his blue eye lighting up his face, making him look younger and happier than he had in the past few days. Willow felt the urge to trace her fingers over that face and memorize the features of him just like this.

“I have a feeling this isn’t how you wrestle with your other pack members.”

He arched a brow. “Only the women.” Willow’s snort turned into a case of belly laughter until she futilely started pushing him away.

“Get off me you big oaf.” His mouth opened in mock surprise.

“Willow, I think that’s the nicest thing you ever called me.” She rolled her eyes and slapped him on the shoulder.

“Not as good as ‘Oh Great Alpha’, I think.” His hands caught her wrists and slowly slid up her arms. The touch was gentle, soft even, yet it made her feel trapped under him.

“Let me go.” She bucked under him and tried to get away. His arms swooped around her back, bringing her flush against him. The strength of his chest crushed her breasts in a delicious way as he fitted his hips to hers.

“But Willow, today I realized I’ve made many promises to you since I met you.”

She snorted. “Promises of a sexual nature are for you, not for me; and they don’t count.”

“Of course they do. And tonight, I’m going to start making good on them,” he said darkly.

“What?” His smile was pure sin as he arched his hips against hers. She felt the rigid length of his cock brush against the needy part of her like a teasing caress.

“That’s right, starting right now I’m making good on some of my promises.”

Willow wanted to say something smart in retort but instead said, “Which one?”

Oh God, was that her breathless voice? Couldn’t be. All of his fantasies put her in every submissive way possible, which she wouldn’t allow. Heck, she already had the chains ready.

“I haven’t quite decided. I have so many choices. You’ll look beautiful in all of them; feel even better when I’m inside you.” His lips nuzzled her neck in a way she was becoming all too familiar with. As kisses pressed along her skin, Willow struggled to keep her denials at the tip of her tongue.

Steeling herself, she gave her voice no room for argument. “I told you last time, if we’re going to do this it’ll be my way or no way, and my way does not include being your bitch.” Lyonis snapped his teeth at her ear making her jump. She could hear the anger in his voice.

“I will not punish you for your language but you should know that it is not considered a bad thing to be a submissive where I come from. In my world, both positions are treasured and, most of all, respected for what they are. The bitch as you put it is an incredible position of power.”

“Yeah, right.” With a growl, he bit down on her neck. Willow whimpered as hot pleasure flushed through her body like a scalding wave; her hips undulated against his, rocking against his cock.

“That power comes from trust and love. The submissive is the sole focus of the dominant’s eyes and touch. You would be treated as a Goddess, my touch given only to give you as much pleasure as possible.” Willow jerked away from him, her jaw dropping at his audacity.

“You are full of shit! Everything you’ve ever told me is to have me on my knees before you, pleasuring you. To lift my ass for you. Don’t you remember any of that?”

He was just as angry as he stared back at her with unflinching eyes. “Yeah, that’s right, because in that situation you’re the Goddess giving a gift to me. You have the power, the control. I may be in charge, saying what happens, but you’re the one giving it, taking it.”

She clucked her tongue. “Yeah, that sounds like it’ll all be great for you as I’m on my chafed knees sucking your dick.” His eyes almost bulged in his anger, and then he tore himself away from her and stalked away. Willow struggled to sit up and went after him with angry strides. Two could play this game.

“Just where do you think you’re going? You’re the one who called me here, not the other way around.” Hell if he would have just come home like she’d wanted, she’d have him chained and already had her orgasm by now.

He stopped and turned around and that was when she realized just how angry she’d made him. His eyes were a swirling pool of dark, sweltering blues, his lips flat with distaste, body tight with unreleased rage.

He took a step towards her. Willow didn’t think. She backed the hell up. He kept coming towards her until finally Willow hit the wall and plastered herself against it like wallpaper.

“What are you doing?” she whispered. Surprisingly, she didn’t feel a lick of fear, at least not the scary kind. His big hands flattened against the wall on either side of her head, caging her.

“Don’t you ever reduce what happens between us like that. Like it’s some crude thing you’d rather spit on.” Willow blinked fast.

“I’m sorry,” she said, then she blinked. “No wait dammit. I’m not sorry. That’s the truth and that’s how it’d be if I let you have your way. Don’t you remember? I’ve already had a taste of it in that damn club in Germany. You tied me and just took me.” Willow’s breaths sawed unevenly, she hoped it wasn’t making her sound breathless because she needed every ounce of strength against him.

His eyes narrowed and fell across her eyes, her lips, her throat. Suddenly he pressed his chest flush against hers until they were breathing the same air. He laughed, short and harsh.

“You can’t lie to me, Willow. I can see everything about you. You talk and act so damn tough, but what you’re really feeling is shown here,” he said trailing a finger from her temple to jaw, “and here,” he gently rested his hand over her heart.

“I’m not lying,” she said through her teeth. His eyelids drooped to a sexy half-mast. His voice was as rich and dark as chocolate as he spoke.

“Let me remind you of something, Willow. That night in the club when I took you near all those people, your breast in my hand, my cock sliding easily with how wet you were.” He bent close to her ear and whispered, “I’ve never felt you come so hard since. Your pussy gripped me like it never wanted to let me go, like it needed me more than your next breath.”

Willow’s face turned dark red as mortification set in. “That’s not true!” She heard a strange noise then looked left and right to see it was his hands curling into tight, twisting fists.

Suddenly he threw back his head and roared a sound that was no longer human. In the next second, he grabbed her and threw her down onto the soft blue mat. Willow gasped and crab walked away from him. His chest moved rapidly, his eyes were wild, and he was stalking straight for her.

* * *

Willow didn’t make it far before he reached her. He grabbed the hem of his shirt and tore it from his body. In the next instant he had his shoes off and his shorts left in a heap on the floor.

Clothed the man was utterly sexy, deliciously lickable; naked he was irresistible.

“Take off your clothes,” he growled. Willow started to feel genuine fear now. This was how it would be with him. This is how he’d want her if she stayed with him. In his service to do whatever he wanted.

“No,” she said in a strong voice. He started towards her and she squealed as she scooted faster, but then a hand caught her ankle and with one hard tug, he brought her back to him.

Where had all the air gone? And why couldn’t she stop staring at the hard shape of muscles from his neck down. He was so beautiful. Not bulky like a weightlifter but not skinny either, somewhere in between with muscles as hard as his... Willow slammed her eyes shut and kicked his hand off her ankle.

“Take off your clothes,” he said between punctuated pauses. She met his eyes and glared.

“No. Fucking. Way.” His eyes twitched.

“One of those words is something that’s gonna happen here.” It took a moment for that to click in her mind but then he grabbed the collar of her t-shirt and tore it down the middle.

She sputtered and slapped his hands away as her bare breasts met the warm air of the gym. He started tugging at her jacket and the remains of her now trashed shirt.

“Will you stop that,” she said, fighting with him to keep the material on. She cursed as his strength won and soon she lay below him in only her jeans. His eyes fell to her belly button and then lower; the hard mass of his cock bobbed and Willow squeezed her eyes shut to keep from looking at it.

His hands relentlessly grabbed her jeans and slid them down her legs; he tore off her boots in the next second. Willow took the chance and kicked him solidly in the chest. Not giving him a chance to recuperate, she quickly turned around and scrambled away.

Challenge stirred inside her like a chaotic drug as she got enough distance away to stand. But she didn’t make it because hard hands latched onto her hips and pulled her back against him. The hard length of his cock slid between her legs, teasing her hunger like a hot meal.

“What are you doing?” she gasped, ashamed at how wet she was. Afraid that’d he’d rub his cock against her and learn it for himself.

“I’m showing you just how much you like it when I take control, sica tawicue.”

He fisted her hair in his hand, wrapping the long strands around his fist and pulled back until her neck arched and sparks of pleasure shot from her head to her toes.

“I’m going to show you how good things can be between us, mate.” Willow struggled to breath; she’d never known that slight pressure at her head could make her feel so amazing. Her nipples hardened into painful points and her hips naturally arched to push herself back against him. Oh, God.

“What are you doing to me?”

His free hand palmed one breast, then the other, leaving no inch of her untouched from his hot, scratchy hand. He plumped her, squeezed her. When she nearly couldn’t stand it anymore he pinched each nipple hard. Willow moaned, her body jerking in his hold. The hand in her hair kept her feeling suspended, unable to move, completely in his control. She couldn’t bring herself to care anymore, all thoughts of protest completely vanquished with that one, simple touch.

His hand trailed down her stomach, cupped the slender curve of her belly, then finally touched the wet sex that begged for him. She heard his breathing deepen, felt his cock twitch against her inner thigh as his fingers stroked through her wet lips.

A deep rumbling sound came from him, somewhere between a growl and a purr. His finger teased over her clit and her own needy sound came out.

“Very good,” he said, his voice like gravel.

Willow couldn’t speak. Her throat and tongue felt dry like the desert. All that mattered was her body, his next touch. His finger pressed against her opening, neither pushing in nor retreating. He merely rubbed circles there, blatantly feeling her cream from her excitement. When he slowly started to push his finger inside she lost it.

“Just do it already!”

His finger stopped moving. The hand in her hair tugged and she moaned as the strands pulled gently. But luckily, he did remove his finger and then he pressed his cock against her slit. Willow moaned and backed into him.

The fist with her hair tugged—a reprimand. So she stayed still as he worked himself inside. He took his time entering her, spreading her and pushing her nerves until all felt was ecstasy. When he finally filled her his free hand scoured over her body, touching everything. He trailed a hand down her spine until chills erupted over her; he cupped her bottom then squeezed the flesh as he tugged on her hair.

It was like two polarized pleasures taking place at once, all the while his cock just sat inside her, filling her up. He was teasing her now, she thought angrily. Fuck that.

Careful of the hand holding her hair, Willow rocked her hips back and forth until she created a rhythm that thrust him in and out of her. Moans broke from her dried lips. Her toes curled and the thrusts hit her perfectly—deep and hard.

His hands curled around her shoulder, fingers gently caressing her, and then his voice came over her. “Do you see how much you like it, Willow? Don’t you see how your body loves the way I make it feel?”

Willow bared her teeth and ignored him. He wasn’t going to goad her now, not when she was a few minutes away from bursting apart by the seams.

“Feel how I control you, Willow.” He tugged her hair and clamped his hand on her shoulder to hold her in place. Then his voice was at her ear, a whisper.

“Feel how wild you make me, how I’m never really in control because of you.”

Willow blinked quickly, struggling to understand his meaning. Then he started moving. There was nothing gentle about it. He pounded against her with hard, savage thrusts until only the sound of slapping flesh and moans echoed in the room.

Willow gasped trying to breathe. She couldn’t move. His simple touches kept her locked in place for him...and he was right. She could feel it now. When he saw her like this, when he took her like this, he lost control. She had the power; it soared through her veins like boiling lava, it roared through her mind like a scream.

“Willow,” he groaned.

He switched his grip, pulling her hair straight back until her neck arched. He reached down and rubbed her clit. It was no teasing a touch, but a touch with hard, driving purpose. His cock worked through her wet, tight flesh, and then she was gone.

Her scream drowned out the moans and pounding of flesh. Chills broke out over her body as her breath froze in her lungs. Endless moments of silence surrounded her like a cloud as her body jerked and shivered around him.

She slowly came back to earth and heard him talking, heard his words of encouragement, heard the raw pleasure in his voice as his hand moved to cup the back of her neck. The hand in her hair gentled for a moment and he slowed his thrusts as her body’s fresh waves of cream coated his cock like wet satin.

He groaned and lazily filled her in and out. “That’s my Willow.”

“Oh, God.”

His hands curved around her shoulders, holding her, and then he started taking her. His breaths quickened as he worked himself in and out of her tight muscles. Willow reveled in it. She did this to him, made him feel like this. She didn’t even mind the hands holding her still for him.

She could feel the pressure rising inside him as his thrusts grew harder, faster. His hips made a steady slapping rhythm against her ass and Willow panted as a fresh orgasm built inside her.

“All you need is my cock to relax you, Willow.”

Willow opened her mouth to say something but then his hand reached beneath her to pet her wet sex; he coated his fingers in her cream and then she tensed. His finger teased her unused opening.

“Lyonis,” she choked. The sensation was incredible. It felt as though she had an entire area of pleasure that she’d never, ever felt before. He circled and stroked her there, his touch light, unlike the hard hammering stroking inside her.

“So beautiful.”

His finger caressed her between her cheeks, rubbing and rubbing until she was arching back against him, panting like a dog. She’d never felt anything like it. It was as though that one spot was directly connected to her clit and deep inside her.

She cried out as his finger slowly started filling her. She had no idea how far he slid in but she felt as though two cocks were filling her. He gently rubbed her in and out, teasing her new flesh with his touch. His breathing turned harsh and heavy.

Willow struggled to speak words but the only sound that came out was gasps and moans. He rocked his finger in time with his cock, squeezing through her tight flesh in unison. Willow couldn’t take it, her body was on fire. An orgasm rushed through her like a lit fuse and she convulsed as screams tore from her throat for the second time.

Lyonis lost it. He worked his finger faster inside her tight hole, felt her quivering, tight muscles stroking him, and finally slammed deep inside. He roared as her body tightened over him, ripping his release from his body.

He came in hard, long jets inside her, filling her again and again, as his shout finally faded.

Willow fell back down to earth like a leaf floating in the wind. Her arms gave out and she flattened her sweaty cheek against the mat. She felt his cock soften inside her, could feel his hot seed seep out of her as he withdrew himself. But still his finger lingered inside her, stroking softly until she moaned. He gave her one last lingering touch before he pulled away and laid down beside her.

Willow met his satisfied gaze and smiled. He leaned close and pulled her into her arms; she had no energy to protest let alone move a muscle, so she let him. He was warm and smelled delicious.

He kissed her on the mouth then simply held her.

Chapter 17

“Where is she?”

The young bartender recognized him immediately and nodded towards the back of the room. Thane followed his gaze until he found the one he was looking for.

He didn’t bother to say thanks, but set after her. What the hell was she thinking? They had a job to do and here he was pulling her drunken ass out of a club. Fucking woman.

Thane stopped some distance away. He told himself it was so he could judge her condition, but he knew it was more than that. Ever since they were young, he and Jackie had something different between them. He didn’t know what to call it or even knew if it had a name, but every time he was around the strong redhead she pushed something inside him.

He’d never been quick to anger with anyone before, unless it was an enemy. Yet the moment she opened her mouth he wanted to shake her, push her away, and kiss the hell out of her all at the same time. Yeah, not a good idea. He’d lose his position in the pack faster than Jackie could slap him. And that would be the least of his problems.

Thane growled and pushed himself away from the wall. What the fuck was she doing here alone and drinking anyways? He went to her table and slid into the seat across from her.

Judging by the empty beer bottles, shot glasses, and mugs on the table, she was deep into her cups. Yup, he thought, as she slowly dragged her hazy gaze up to meet his. She squinted at him as if she’d forgotten her glasses—which she didn’t wear—then gave a nasty sigh.

“What are you doing here?”

“Someone had to come get your drunken ass. What the fuck are you doing here, Jackie?” She reached for a shot glass filled with amber liquid and downed it like water; she didn’t even cringe. In fact she sighed as if it was soothing.

“What does it look like I’m doing, genius?” She let out an unfeminine burp and Thane covered his laughter with his hand. Her eyes were lined with red from the alcohol, cheeks flushed, eyes glossy, lips wet.... Thane’s thoughts derailed instantly.

“Quit staring at my lips!”

Thane sat up straight, jerked his gaze away. “I wasn’t. You’re just drunk.” She waved a finger at him over the table like she was casting a spell.

“Ha! I saw that look. You give that hungry look to all the free bitches in the pack. Don’t think I haven’t seen it before.” In a high-pitched, girly voice she said, “Oh Thane, you’re sooo strong. Oh Thane, you’re soo hooot!” She shoved a finger down her throat and made a gagging noise. Thane couldn’t help it, he grinned.

“Spying on me now or just jealous of the tail I get?” Her eyes flashed with anger, her beast lurking at the edge. Damn that alcohol, if she wasn’t careful she’d end up shifting right here in the club—a club half-filled with humans. Wouldn’t that just make this night even better?

“It’s hardly spying when I go to the gym to get a little workout and you’re boning some princess behind the door.” Thane gritted his teeth. God this always pissed him off. He shouldn’t give a fuck what she thought, but he cared. Why? Because she was his partner, dammit.

“Yeah, well she was a little hands-on if you know what I mean. Besides I didn’t fuck her.”

Jackie’s mouth dropped open in mock surprise and then she rolled her eyes in the back of her head. “Riiiiiight. Listen Thane-o, why don’t you do me a favor and, oh, I dunno, leave. I don’t need you here. I came here to be alone.” Jackie lifted a slender beer bottle and chugged the contents in big gulps.

Dammit, he couldn’t watch this. It was bad enough knowing she was doing this, but seeing it was another torture entirely. Thane snatched the bottle from her and slammed it on his side of the table. Her eyes and mouth slowly widened at him. He would have laughed if seeing her like this didn’t bother him so much.

“Listen, I’m your partner. I’m the one you come to when you’re troubled.”

She tossed back her head and laughed so loud that people turned to stare. Thane tossed them a glare that sent them back around, and damn if the lights didn’t catch her red hair in golden streams. He wasn’t lying when he told her he liked it. Hell, if only she knew what he dreamt of at night.

“What are you my mom? You’re not a shoulder for me to cry on and you’re not someone I’d ever go to to talk.” She squirmed across the table, reaching for the bottle he’d stolen so Thane snatched it up and downed the contents.

“If I was troubled and came to you to talk would you listen?” he said.

She rolled her eyes. “Oh, please, Thane. As if that would ever happen. You’re too fabulously controlled to let that happen.”

Thane didn’t like that. Didn’t like that at all. “Just answer the question, Jackie. Would you?”

She rocked left and right in her seat as she thought about it. “Umm, yeah, I guess. Don’t matter though, 'cause it’d never happen.”

Thane grew serious and leaned forward in his seat. “Talk to me, Jackie. Tell me what’s going on so I can help.” Her mouth flattened into a disbelieving line then slowly pulled down into a disgusted frown.

“Fine I’ll tell you but after you’re outta here,” she said flinging her arm out in the opposite direction of the exit. Thane nodded though he had no intention of leaving her here.

She let out a long dramatic sigh then slumped back in her seat, her chin falling to her chest. She mumbled something.

“Huh?” Thane said loudly, a grin spreading across his face. She looked up at him and narrowed her eyes into points.

“I said I’m jealous.”

Oh.

Thane closed his gaping jaw. Well, if that didn’t surprise the shit out of him, and poof up his ego like a peacock.

“Of what?” God, he must be a sick bastard because he hoped like hell it was about him.

“The Alpha and his mate.” She looked away like she was ashamed. Thane’s mood deflated fast. Was he a selfish bastard to want to be in her thoughts like that—yes?

“What about them? And since when do you start referring to her as his mate. I recall the term future mate being prevalent in the situation.” She scoffed noisily and slammed her forehead into the table. When she came back up, misery was in her eyes. She looked haggard, alone. Thane wanted to crawl across the table, ask her what he could do to fix it, and solve all her problems. Course if she knew that, she’d skin his balls and wear it as a hat.

“Yesterday, she went to him. The way they held each other...I could just feel that something between them. I don’t doubt it now. She’ll be his, and they’ll be happy together.”

She looked far to the side and Thane saw her blinking fast, eyelashes wet. God dammit. With a low growl, he crossed to her and pulled her into his arms. She fought it but with her unhappy drunken state, she eventually gave in and let him hold her.

Thane hated the silence that followed. He’d never comforted a woman before that wasn’t his mom or sister. What the hell did he do? So he kept her close and rubbed her arms and back, while her head tucked up under his chin in a way that felt...nice.

“They will make a fine couple,” he said eventually.

“Yup, they sure will.” Bitterness coated her voice. She pulled back from him sharply and scooted to the other end of the booth. It only separated them a foot but to him it felt much further. He scooted up against her and she shot him a dirty look. Now she was backed up against the wall and had nowhere to go. His beast purred his approval.

“Why does that make you jealous?”

She looked surprised. “Why do you think, Thane? Do you think I like being unmated? Alone. No one chases my tail as you’ve crudely put it before.”

Thane winced. Yeah, he’d said that before but damn she’d made him mad. Guilt ate at him even more as he remembered he’d said that after she’d interrupted him with the princess in the gym. Even then he’d felt guilt and shame, something she’d always made him feel with a single look.

“You’ll find someone, Jackie. You’re strong and beautiful. Any man would be happy to have you.”

She laughed the sound hollow. “Apparently not, Thane-o. Listen why don’t you go now. I told you my stupid problem. Just leave me in peace.” She sounded so sad it broke his heart.

“No way. It’s time to get you back to the pack and into bed.” He stood and started pulling her out of the booth. She came but it was like pulling a limp noodle out of a bowl of water. He held her up to him so she wouldn’t fall.

“Whatever, anything to get me away from you.” Thane ignored her biting tone and wrapped an arm around her shoulder and waist. As he tugged her through the crowded club he couldn’t help but notice how soft her body felt against his, how small she was in comparison to him. Yet underneath that, she felt sturdy and strong. The contrasts spiked his senses and he realized he liked it.

They came through the front door and her steps became heavier and heavier. With a sigh, he bent down and lifted her into his arms. She slapped her fists against his shoulders.

“Put me down dammit, I can walk.”

“No you can’t,” he said easily. He had to park a good block and a half down the street so he made his steps fast. After a minute, she finally gave up her fight and relaxed, letting her head rest against his shoulder.

“I’m too heavy,” she whined. This side of her was brand new to him, if only it wasn’t alcohol that made her show her true colors.

He laughed at her. “Not even close. You weigh nothing, sweetheart.” She scoffed at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. His mind told himself it was just so she could hold on, but his body didn’t take it that way. It flared up, heated with sexual anticipation. Even his cock hardened.

God was she playing with his hair? She’s drunk, his logical mind screamed at him; it didn’t mean anything. Didn’t mean it didn’t feel good as hell though.

“Where are you taking me?” she said wistfully. Thane swallowed before he could answer. His hands curled over her thigh and back and he could feel the heat of her and the soft pliancy of her lithe muscles. He closed his eyes for a moment and reminded himself that he preferred curvy women that wore makeup and perfume. Not natural women like Jackie.

“To the jeep, it’s not too far.” Damn, even his voice was aware of the woman in his arms, having gone deep like he was about to take her back to his place and not put her drunken ass in bed where she belonged.

He raced to his jeep when he spotted it. He set her down, gently lounged her against it while he opened the passenger door. As soon as he let go of her she started sliding off to the side.

“Whoa there.” He caught her and she fell against him, her hands catching his thick sweater at the shoulders. Then she looked up at him and he lost himself in her eyes. Baby blues, bright and red rimmed from alcohol and still she took his breath away.

And scared the shit out of him.

She looked at him with innocent eyes, not the seductive ones like the women he usually went with. She wasn’t coy or playful but damn if it didn’t arouse him more than all those other women combined. What kind of animal was he to be turned on by a drunken innocent woman? Hell, his partner.

Her eyes fell to his mouth and Thane watched her expression change. He would have bet her to be an actress but he knew she wasn’t playing any games, not Jackie. She was straightforward to a punch. So when her eyes traced his lips and grew soft and low-lidded, Thane knew he was a goner. Was he an ass for taking advantage while she was drunk—yes. Did he care the least bit—hell no.

No longer capable of being gentle, he grabbed her hips and pushed her against the jeep. Her soft gasp brought even hotter thoughts flying through his mind. How would she sound when his head was between her legs? Would she wrap her legs around his shoulders or fall open and soft for him?

Cupping her head in his hand, he tilted her to the side, and slowly brought his lips to hers. A second before their lips met, her hands tightened in his shirt, eyes wide and panicked.

“What are you doing?” she whispered hoarsely.

Thane paused for a moment, struggling to think over the need roaring through him. His mind blanked for a moment and all he could do was answer honestly.

“Kissing you.”

And then he pressed his lips against hers and lost himself in a way he never thought possible.

* * *

Draven stopped outside their door. God what was with him and doing this? He’d been blaming Chloe for this whole disaster but really, that was a lie. Not that he’d alleviate her guilt and tell her that. No, it was his fault. He never should have asked Lucinda to be his frimar. Fuck.

If he were using his old ways, he’d already have blood coursing through his veins and be on his way to bed. But what the fuck was he doing? Pacing outside his frimar’s bedroom, their shared bedroom. As if it wasn’t bad enough having to babysit one of the Bellum sisters, at least that was a temporary situation. But Lucinda? Temporary?

Vampires signed on with frimars for a long-term arrangement. If he were to release her now, she’d be forced to find another. Draven’s hand curled into white-knuckled fists. God dammit. Every time he so much as thought about another man’s mouth on her neck, her wrists, her thighs, he shook with rage.

What the hell was that? He never felt that before, not even with his previous frimar. Draven smacked his head against the wall and slid down it. He was just asking for trouble...again. They both had so much in common. From their manners and dress to the way they spoke.

Lucinda wasn’t anything like Charlotte in many ways. She wasn’t an evil lying whore. Draven pulled out one of his invisible daggers he kept at his waist. The blade was lightweight but had enough mass to feel satisfying. The cold metal warmed in his hand easily. Draven relaxed muscle by muscle as he focused on something else. But soon the thoughts crept back up.

Lucinda would never take a knife to him. She was too sweet, didn’t have a mean bone in her body. You thought that about Charlotte, too.

“Fuck!”

Draven stood and clenched the blade. He heard footsteps coming towards the door. God dammit, quickly he palmed his blade, watching as it went invisible with his magic. Most days he forgot he was part demon, but thinking of Charlotte always managed to remind him of the uglier side of life.

The door swung open and Draven turned to Lucinda with a smile. “Good evening.” It was more like one o’clock in the morning and she really should be in bed already.

She smiled back at him but concern worried her eyes. “Master Draven what are you doing out here? Please, come in. This is your room too.”

Yeah, don’t remind me. He nodded once then marched around her. He was careful not to brush against her.

“Did you learn anything?” Draven grabbed a clean pair of clothes from the dresser.

“I lost the scent halfway through the city. I don’t know what happened but the demon was definitely here; it took her.”

Lucinda sat in a chair, her shoulders slumped forward, and her dress puffed out from her legs like a princess gown. Damn if she didn’t wear low-neck gowns; he cursed.

“That is so horrible. I hope you can find her.” Draven probably shouldn’t be surprised, but at the sound of her soft plea, he couldn’t help but sneer inwardly. He’d heard pleas like that before, words wrapped in sweet malice by an even more beautiful face. God what was with him tonight? She is not Charlotte.

How can you be sure?

She looked up at him with beseeching eyes. “Master Draven I’m afraid we must speak about something.” Draven’s chest eased from the tightness imprisoning it for a moment.

“What is it?” Panic and hope warred inside him.

“You have not fed in many days,” she said softly. “If you do not then you will weaken.” She spoke so quietly even his exceptional hearing registered it as a whisper. Draven lifted his gaze to see her watching the floor, her back straight, soft shoulders back.

Watching her like this with a dim lamp from the corner lighting her in a soft haze, Draven was slammed with lust. His body grew tight with anticipation, his cock hardening like cooling metal. She had no idea what kind of danger she was in around him. Of the thoughts he had about her.

“I understand if you wish to use another and not me.”

Draven jerked as he realized what she said. God dammit. He didn’t know what was worse—that she wanted him to take from her or that he wanted to with a need that bordered on violent. He wouldn’t go back to the past though. He wouldn’t make the same mistake again. He’d barely gotten through it the first time.

Did she have any idea how hard it was to control himself? How hard he had to concentrate not to take her body and her blood, because he wanted to with a desperation that scared him. Hence why he stayed out late every night, hoping to avoid her as much as possible. He even left her during the day; did she have anything to do? Did she leave the room? He had no idea.

Her shoulders slammed back, straightening her body in a move that must hurt, then she stood and looked at him, one brow arching delicately, her mouth soft, hands folded at her waist.

“I release you as my host.”

Draven did a double take. “What?”

“You heard me, Draven. I release you from this binding.”

“You can’t do that.” God this was just what he wanted but then why were anger, refusal, swiftly boiling in his blood?

“I just did,” she said with a stiff finality that had his mouth dropping. He watched as she moved about the room, grabbing her suitcases and filling them with her gowns and slippers.

“You can’t do that.” His mind was reeling. She couldn’t go; he wanted her so badly. He couldn’t keep her here and risk losing himself—he’d learned that lesson already. What the hell did he do then?

Draven shut off his mind. It didn’t know what the hell it wanted anyways. Then he stalked after her.

Either she didn’t hear him or she refused to turn around because he stood behind her, a scowl on his face as she loaded her gowns into the oversized luggage.

“Lucinda.”

No response. Draven worked his jaw side to side.

“Lucinda, I do not release you as my frimar.”

Draven was not prepared for what happened next. Lucinda let out a fierce, angry growl then spun around on him. Draven took a step back as he registered her anger. He’d never seen her like this. Her chest rose and fell quickly, teeth bared, eyes wide and hot with anger.

She took a step forward and Draven backed up. “You...you,” she said shaking a slender finger at him, “have been nothing but...a nuisance in my bottom from the moment this all started.”

Draven cocked his head to the side and didn’t know whether to laugh or...

“You ask me to be your frimar but then you never let me do my duties. I come here with you then I am left all day long in this miserable guest room with nothing to do. Have you seen the floors?”

Draven looked down at the wood floors and had never felt more stupid than he did in this moment. He had no clue what she was talking about.

“Of course not. I scrubbed them with my bare hands. Every single inch because I was bored!” She was panting hard, her cheeks flushed with a rosy color.

“I’m sorry.”

Maybe it was the wrong thing to say because her eyes narrowed on him and even though she was at least a head shorter than he was, she gave the appearance that she was looking down at him.

“It doesn’t even matter. I don’t even care about that! I know about your past, Draven. I know about your previous frimar. I’m sorry about that, truly sorry. But I am not her in any way, shape, or form.”

Draven didn’t correct her on how wrong she was, because she’d pushed herself against his chest in her lecture. Flattening her chest against him in the most provocative way. Her cheeks were flushed, eyes glittering and sparkling until they looked like the green stem of a rose. Draven did the only thing he knew to. The only thing he wanted to. The one thing he’d been craving for so long, he couldn’t even remember.

He pulled her against him, then slammed his mouth down on hers.

For a moment he was taken aback at how soft and pliable her lips were. She seemed just as stunned as he was, but then she made a soft gasping sound and wrapped her arms around his neck.

Draven never had a chance to kiss her, because she took it over. She pressed her lips against his again and again. Draven’s blood boiled, his cock throbbing with intense arousal. She was soft and light in his arms, and her mouth...untrained. Had she never kissed a man before? She never opened her mouth when she kissed him, only pressed soft, sexy kisses across his lips. Draven almost lost it. Breathing hard, he pulled back and cupped her face in his hands.

“Open your mouth for me. I need to taste you.” Her eyes widened with shock, then darkened with heat. Draven kissed her again then parted her lips with his tongue. She made another soft noise that drove him wild. His tongue met hers, and hers retreated before slowly coming back to meet his.

Draven groaned as she started playing with him, thrusting slowly against him then tracing his teeth and fangs. Release boiled, his cock throbbing. Draven lost all thoughts.

Grabbing her hips, he worked his tongue back and forth in her mouth as he pushed her around. Her back hit the door and another one of those damned soft noises came out. God he loved that sound, soft and needy just for him. They ate at each other, heads cocked, lips and tongue fighting.

Draven bunched the bottom of her gown until he touched bare, soft leg. God she was soft and smooth. He continued his way over her soft, delicate knee to her thigh. Her chest rose faster against his and Draven tore his mouth away to find her neck. The scent of rose petals drifted over him. He licked her pulse as he learned the roundness of her thigh.

“Draven,” she whispered raggedly. It was like lighting a rockets fuse.

Draven pulled back and yanked the front of her dress down. Material ripped and he didn’t care because her breasts spilled free like a beautiful gift for him. He only took a moment to memorize her; she was round and big with pink nipples that ached for him. Draven wanted to ease them so he took one into his mouth.

She gasped as her hands threaded through his hair. Her back arched into him and he opened his mouth wider to take in as much of her as he could. He pulled on her nipple, sucked on until her hips were writhing against him. God, he couldn’t wait much longer.

“Draven, please.” Her voice was thick with need, something he was all too familiar with.

“Yes,” he said and switched breasts. With his free hand, he released his cock. He couldn’t remember a time when he’d been so hard for a woman, been so desperate to fill her.

He bunched her gown to her waist as he tongued her nipple, sucked on her breast like a babe. He wrapped his hands around her thighs and lifted her, pressing her back against the door. Her hands curled tighter into his hair and Draven nearly took her, took her without asking, but somewhere in the back of his mind something made him pull back.

Nuzzling her breasts he said, “Are you sure?”

“Yes!” Her husky shout pleased his ears as much as it did his cock. He didn’t wait any longer. His lips found her neck and licked her, preparing her for his bite as his cock rubbed against her slit.

Draven jerked his hips back as his release boiled close. “Damn...so wet.”

She didn’t respond, only wrapped her arms around his shoulders, keeping him close as her hips did a sexy rocking rhythm against him.

“Take me, Draven.”

Draven groaned as the last vestiges of his control slipped away like it was on ice. He bared his fangs and struck as his cock found her slit and slammed inside.

She stiffened against him, hands clenching. With mortification Draven pulled back to stare at her. The tightness around him was too tight. The soft barrier he pushed through shouldn’t be there.

“Virgin?”

She nodded, a pained expression on her face, but slowly ecstasy transformed her face. Her eyes rolled back then closed as a sexy smile crossed her face. She rocked her hips against him.

And then she started shaking. Fuck.

Her sweet sex squeezed him as she started coming. Draven couldn’t hide his shock, nor could he hold back any longer.

With a harsh curse, he squeezed her hips and started thrusting. She was wet before but now her fresh honey coated him, making it even easier for him to glide through her tight, tight muscles.

Draven struck her neck again as he pushed into her. She cried out and wrapped her legs around him. Her blood went down his throat, fueling him, feeding him as her sweet channel gripped him tightly. Draven couldn’t stop himself. He’d never come so quickly in all his life. He thrust into her three more times before he hit deep on a groan. She held him close as he shot himself inside her, giving her every drop he had.

Reality slowly came crashing in. He started to pull himself away from her, but she held him close, her lips lazily kissing the side of his mouth, then full on the lips.

His cock softened inside her but her muscles twitched and squeezed him, making him full and hard again.

“Lucinda,” he warned.

She opened her eyes and smiled at him, the smile of a woman. Then she kissed him and he lost himself in her.

Chapter 18

More than a dozen pack members congregated around Willow and Lyonis as they made plans for the Winter Festival. Everything had been going smoothly until Amy showed up. Willow might think the woman had some nerve barging to the front of the pack and standing a little too close to Lyonis, but then she’d have to care about something like that. Which she didn’t. Much.

“I think the big question is should we even have the festival with Stephanie missin’?” Willow recognized the voice as the nice old bartender from The Wolf’s Den.

Extreme guilt swept over her. She searched the faces of the pack around her and saw they were stern with consternation and worry. Did they know that Stephanie was gone because of she and her sisters? That it was all her fault. A part of her wanted to voice her thoughts just to see their righteous anger aimed at her. Maybe if they laid into her about it she wouldn’t feel so bad.

Lyonis nodded to the crowd. “I think we should continue with the festival. Whoever or whatever has taken Stephanie might have done so to kill our spirits. We won’t let that happen.” Willow wasn’t the only one who heard the utter conviction in his voice.

“And should we expect to have a mating announcement then?” Amy said coldly. Willow glared at her then mentally flipped her off with both hands. The picture cheered her up so much she grinned at the woman. See, she really was getting better at controlling her anger.

It wasn’t until Lyonis wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into him that she realized she was referring to their mating.

“I’m still working on that,” he said with a smile. Everyone in the crowd chuckled—but Amy. Willow couldn’t help it; she had a silly smile on her face. Something about making that woman mad just made her feel infinitely better.

As the pack started to break away, Amy stepped forward and said, “If she doesn’t mate with you at the Winter Festival then I’m challenging her to rights.” The whole pack stopped and turned with stunned expressions on their faces. Before Willow had a chance to ask what that was, Lyonis marched up to Amy. Willow flinched; the sight of the Alpha mad always made her feel peculiar like she wanted to calm him.

“What was that?” Willow nervously looked around for anyone to clue her in on what rights were and why it had him so upset. No one met her gaze though—cowards.

Amy didn’t back down though; she lifted her chin to meet him head on. “I said that if she isn’t mated to you by the Winter Festival then I’m challenging her for rights.”

Willow looked around and still no one clued her in. So she stepped next to Lyonis.

“Wanna tell me what that means?” Lyonis’ eyes were hard with anger but they softened as he looked down at her.

Amy sighed and began, “It means—”

“Stop it!” he commanded. This time Amy flinched and looked down, even took a step backwards. Much more softly he turned to Willow to explain. “What Amy has disgustingly made the mistake of doing is challenging you to the right over me.”

Willow’s laugh came out before she could stop it. Lyonis cocked his head at her like she was mad. “Sorry, sorry. Couldn’t help it. I just pictured you coming with a deed stamped to you that gets sighed over to me—hilarious.” Lyonis didn’t laugh with her though, in fact, no one did. She looked around at everyone.

“Oh, come on that was funny.” When he still didn’t laugh or crack a smile, she grew worried. “Okay, well what the hell does that mean?”

“It means that you have to fight her...whoever wins will be chosen as my mate.” Willow’s mind spun. When her mind finally stopped wandering, it landed on none other than a grinning Amy.

“Huh?”

Amy rolled her eyes. “You and I will fight. The winner gets the Alpha and gets to become his Queen.” Willow hated the smugness in her voice.

“I won’t allow this,” Lyonis said. If anything, Amy looked even more triumphant.

“You have to. I’ve already declared the challenge and I intend to go through with it. This pack needs a Queen, not some woman diddle-daddling around the Alpha while willing females are ready for the position.”

“Amy,” Lyonis warned.

“If she isn’t mated to you by the festival then we’ll settle this the old-fashioned way.”

Willow eyed Amy up and down as one might an opponent they’re about to fight. Amy was shorter than her and slender, and although she wore bulky winter clothing Willow was pretty sure she wasn’t packing a lot of muscle under there.

“Challenge accepted.”

The entire crowd gasped. Willow’s stomach danced with butterflies.

“What?” She had the sudden feeling that she’d just doomed herself.

Lyonis’ frown had never been so deep before. He grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the crowd and behind the building. The alley was cramped as it was, but with Lyonis towering over her, anger pulsing off him in waves, it felt as big as a goldfish’s bowl.

“What?” she said again, her irritation growing.

“Do you have any idea what you just did?” Willow crossed her arms and deigned not to answer that. He scowled at her.

“If you don’t choose to mate with me, then you’ll have to fight her in front of the whole pack.” Willow flinched, her gut tightening in panic, but on the outside she kept her face calm and cool.

“And?” God, was she really going to push this?

“And if you lose, I’ll never be able to mate with you.” It suddenly became difficult to breathe. Her chest tightened around her lungs until she was sucking in gasps of air. He was there for her though. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pushed her head down between her knees.

“Take slow breaths. In and out. Gently, there you go.” Eventually the feeling stopped and allowed her to breathe, but the vise around her heart hadn’t loosened an inch.

“If I lose then you have to mate with her.”

He nodded gravely.

“Unless you choose to mate with me before the challenge, then her challenge is void.” Panic set in fast.

“I can’t. I can’t mate with you.” Willow hid her face in her hands, not because she was going to cry but because she couldn’t stand to meet his eyes. Sure she’d admitted that before...but that was before. God, had things really changed in such a short amount of time?

When she heard no response, Willow slowly lifted her head to find herself alone in the alley. Hot pain seared through her chest like a lance. She’d already been warned. If she wouldn’t be his mate, then he’d never feel like this again, even in a forced mating. She was supposed to be his. What would happen to him if she didn’t accept his proposal? How could he live with a woman whom he knew wasn’t his real mate?

It took her several minutes before she had herself under control. Wetness pushed against her eyes, threatening to make her embarrass herself. And for what? A man she didn’t want. Fuck. Willow slapped her hand against the cold brick. That was a lie. He wasn’t who she thought he was. He was kind, funny, loyal, and smart. And if she didn’t choose him then she wouldn’t just be hurting him...but the whole pack.

Willow had never run from a responsibility before. Okay, well she ran at the news that she was being given to an Alpha, but that doesn’t count. After all, who wouldn’t?

Sudden shouts tore through the town. Willow took off on a run, her mind envisioning that horrible bitch hurting Lyonis—or worse, the demon stomping into town. She raced up the alley and found the crowd even bigger. People smiled and cheered, hugging each other and talking over one another.

“What’s going on?” No one answered her or heard her, so she started pushing her way through the crowd, squeezing between the bodies until she finally broke through the front.

She blinked at what she saw and soon her heart was soaring like everyone else’s. Stephanie was back!

* * *

The surprised teenager was pulled into the arms of everyone around her. She laughed with them but soon everything quieted down as Lyonis approached her. He drew her into a tight hug before stepping away as the McLannahan parents came rushing in with tears of joy in their eyes.

“Stephanie! Oh God, it’s really you,” her mother said. Stephanie squeezed each of her parents tight with a smile and, oddly, confusion in her eyes.

“Where have you been?” her father commanded. The crowd grew deathly silent.

Stephanie’s face pinched in confusion as she looked from one parent to the other, then the crowd around them. A slow expression of horror crossed her face.

“What do you mean? I went out for a run. I told I was going.” She crossed her arms defensively. Her parents looked at each other then at Lyonis.

“But honey, that was days ago. We’ve all been looking for you,” her mother said.

Stephanie laughed nervously. “Mom, I just left today. That’s why I’m back.”

Willow, like everyone else, didn’t know what to make of it. The girl still wore the same clothes her parents said she left in. A white t-shirt and black and white striped running pants. But she’d been gone for over five days now.

“That’s enough!” shouted her father. “Did you go into town and party? Why didn’t come back sooner? We’ve all been worried to death over you.”

The girl flinched at her father’s voice. “Daddy, I swear I didn’t. I don’t even know anyone in town. I just went for a run, I swear.” Tears wobbled in her eyes before falling fast down her cheeks.

Her mother pulled her into her arms as she cried too. “Honey, it’s been days. We’ve had search parties looking for you. Jackie and Thane couldn’t even find you and you know they are our best trackers. Please baby, try to think and remember, tell us what happened. I don’t care if you have a secret boyfriend that you went to. I’m just glad you’re home, but you have to tell us.” Her mother choked on a sob as grief took over her.

Lyonis spoke and everyone’s attention turned to him. “Obviously something else has happened here. I believe her that she doesn’t remember where she was. The good news is she’s back. Let’s celebrate that for now, as we learn what really happened.”

The air seemed colder than it had a moment ago. Willow shivered and tightened her arms around her stomach. Her stomach didn’t feel good. It rolled and swished as if too much fluid was in there. Willow gagged as bile rose in her throat. Lyonis turned to her in an instant, concern hit his eyes and then he was marching for her.

“What’s wrong?”

Willow’s head felt lighter than a floating balloon. Her breaths grew shallow and fast and her stomach continued to tighten and spasm.

“I think I’m going to be sick.”

Even as her cheeks flared in embarrassment, Lyonis picked her up and carried her back down the alley. Willow didn’t waste any time before she dropped to her knees and spilled her guts onto the ground. Cheeks hot with embarrassment, Willow kept her back towards him as she regained her composure. What was with her and always being weak around him? Now she couldn’t even keep her own stomach under control.

“Are you all right?” He sounded so concerned that Willow couldn’t summon any comeback. Relief coursed through her as he picked her back up and carried her away. She hid her face in his jacket as they passed through the crowd. She wasn’t sure she could muster the courage to face anyone after that.

Some of the tension left her as he led her away from the pack. “How long have you been feeling sick?” She sighed; the Alpha was back in his voice.

“Oh about five minutes, I’d say.” She would have chuckled at her own joke but her throat felt raw like she’d drank bleach.

“Is this a succubus thing?” Willow frowned as she heard the worry in his voice. She couldn’t lie; it felt good. Good to know someone besides her sisters cared about her like that. Or at all.

“No, throwing up isn’t a succubus thing.” This time she did laugh, but the action made her throat feel like it was being rubbed with sandpaper so she quickly stopped.

They came up to his parked truck and he set her in it before getting in the driver’s side. He started it and turned the heat on full blast. Willow closed her eyes in ecstasy. God she could kiss him for that. Judging by her breath right now, that wouldn’t be a good idea. She almost laughed again—damn, something must be wrong with her.

He drove in silence to the cabin. He helped her inside and started the fire in the front room. Willow pulled off her jacket like a drunken woman then plopped down on the couch.

“I think we need to talk,” he said.

“Huh? Why?” She tossed an arm across her eyes and tried to remember a time she’d ever been so comfy.

“Willow.” He hesitated so long it got her attention. She lifted her arm enough to peak at him.

“Yeees?” He stared into the fire and it was hard to tell whether he was blushing or the glow of the fireplace colored him that way. Either way he looked gorgeous.

“Willow, in my world when a woman gets sick suddenly it means one thing.”

Willow cocked her head in confusion. Her mind raced to think of the connection between vomiting and shapeshifters. It took about twenty seconds, and then she started laughing so hard tears streamed down her cheeks.

“You think I’m pregnant?” She wheezed in breaths, turning on her side as more laughs came out of her. Lyonis didn’t seem to think it was funny though as he stalked to her and knelt down.

“I don’t think this is very funny, but I do think it’s likely you are.”

Willow’s laughs died in her throat. “You’re being serious?” His expression remained stony. “Oh, come on. I’m not pregnant.”

“How do you know?” he challenged.

Willow opened her mouth, then closed it. She opened it again, then slammed it shut. A flood of panic filled her so fast her mind spun. She thought back to all the times they’d had sex, to the very first time in Europe. He’d come inside her each and every time. How did she never even think about pregnancy? Because you were too busy worrying about being captured.

Oh God. Oh, shit. No, no, no. She couldn’t be pregnant.

But I can be.

“Oh shit, I think I’m gonna be sick.” Willow lurched herself off the coach and ran to the bathroom. As the violent retching happened again, a scary voice in her head sang: you’re having a baby!

Chapter 19

Willow had experienced fear before. She’d felt different kinds of fear. She’d felt the tingly feeling as Lyonis stalked towards her with wickedness in his eyes; when a dark demon had stood high above the trees in Germany and roared her name she’d felt the quivering fear of impending death, but none of that compared to what she felt now.

Willow’s jeans wouldn’t button.

A smart woman might think it was because she’d just done the laundry and perhaps they shrunk some, but Willow was not feeling smart. She was feeling hysterical.

Try as she might, no matter how hard she sucked in her belly, her jeans would not fit. With a gargled scream of frustration, she tore the pants off and threw them at the wall.

“Oh, God.” The room spun in circles around her. She plopped down on the bed and closed her eyes until it stopped. “It’s just the laundry. That’s all.”

She heard the front door open and quickly ran to her bag to pull on some yoga pants. Just as she pulled them on Lyonis came into the room, a grim look on his face and a brown paper bag in his hand.

“Here,” he said gruffly and handed it to her.

“What’s this?” She opened the bag and saw a small white box inside. Her eyes bulged then she crushed the bag in her hand and threw it at his face. It bounced off his cheek and fell flatly to the ground.

“You need to take it.”

“A pregnancy test? You’ve got to be kidding me.” She was not pregnant.

Lyonis roughly combed his fingers through his hair. “Yes, you have to take it. We need to know if you’re pregnant.”

Willow gave him the dirtiest look she could muster. “I’m not peeing on that stick because I’m not pregnant.”

His jaw worked left and right. “You can’t be sure of that.”

Willow crossed her arms. “I can.”

“You’ll take that test or—”

“Or what,” she interrupted, “you’ll hold me over the toilet and make me pee?”

He seemed to grow bigger with anger, his body filling up even more of the room. “Fine but what do you plan to do about Amy’s challenge. Once accepted, it can’t be undone. That is unless you’re pregnant.”

Willow perked up at that. “If I’m pregnant then I don’t have to fight the she-bitch?” His lips twitched.

“Right.”

Willow pretended to think it over. “Well I’m not pregnant and I honestly can’t wait to get my hands on her.”

Lyonis was in front of her in a second, his arms banded around her. He was so damn warm it reminded her of being back in Florida. “You’d fight to be my mate?”

Willow choked. Face flushing; she looked anywhere but at him. “That’s not why I’m doing it.”

His laughter was soft and silky as he nuzzled her ear. “Then please enlighten me, mate. Why are you doing it?” Willow’s body softened, melting at his nearness. She closed her eyes and let her head fall to the side as his lips found her neck.

“I, uh, just want to beat her ass.” Again that laughter teased her, taunted her.

“Your response is true of any mate. All fated mates would happily fight for their partner. Have you accepted this, Willow? That you are mine. That you’ll be my wife.” His words were low, coaxing. She had to concentrate or else be lulled in by his hypnotic words.

“No,” she said, her voice hoarse. “I just don’t like her.” His arms swept down her body and cupped her bottom bringing her flush against him.

“I think you’re very wrong, Willow. And I couldn’t be happier about it.”

Willow moaned as he rocked her against him. God, he was always hard around her; she had no idea how he managed it. She’d be lying if she didn’t admit she liked it—lots. It was only because it made her feel powerful. She liked having this control over the big bad Alpha. And while she was mentally admitting things, she loved that he wanted her with such passion. If only she could stand to be with him. She knew what happened once that step was taken though.

“I couldn’t be prouder that you accepted the challenge. Whether you realize it or not, Willow, you’ve taken giant leaps towards becoming my mate.” His hands passed up her back then slid down and slipped under her shirt to play with the skin of her lower back. Willow’s breath caught as her pulse continued to pound louder and louder.

“That reminds me. I’ve heard of this first step. When I hugged you the other day.” Her breath stuttered as he rubbed her hips up and down before one hand covered her bare stomach. “Supposedly when someone hugs another it automatically makes you their mate.”

Lyonis laughed a deep, rough sound, then his teeth caught her lobe. Willow melted; her bones turned to jelly and if not for his arms, she would have slid into a puddle on the floor.

“You know it’s not quite like that. It’s what it signifies, Willow.”

His hot hand scorched a path up her stomach and paused below her breast. Her head shook left and right. Her breasts felt tight and heavy, swollen with only one possibly thing that could alleviate it—his touch.

“What do think it signifies?” She was surprised she could even form words let alone complete a sentence. Her tongue felt thick and heavy, her lips didn’t want to close, and she didn’t stop herself from arching her chest into him.

He didn’t relent nor give in. He continued to rub his thumb back and forth under the cup of her breast, getting closer and closer until he touched scant centimeters from it. Willow sighed and moaned as her breast tightened painfully, her nipple pulling into a tight, frustrated point.

“It signifies, my love, that you will be mine.” She had only a moment to gasp at the word ‘love’ before his mouth came down on hers and his hand molded her breast.

Willow was caught in the sensual web he weaved. Her hands shot into his hair and held on for dear life. His big hand squeezed her breast, never quite touching her aching nipple. Frustration at the possible pregnancy, at the situation with the demon and Stephanie, all came unleashed in a roaring haze.

Willow took over the kiss. Curling her hands into his short hair, she held on as she thrust her tongue in his mouth, tasting his heady flavor, licking the softness of his tongue. He groaned and the power of it vibrated from her lips to her sex as though he’d growled against her core.

Willow pictured him there, his lips and tongue tasting her sex—and she lost it. With a cry, she launched her legs around his hips, and pumped herself against the rock hard cock standing in his pants. Lyonis reacted just as she wanted. He growled against her lips and began pinching and rolling her hard nipple between his fingers. He wasn’t soft or gentle but tugged ruthlessly on her sending shards of hot arousal to her clit.

Willow claimed his mouth again, biting his lips, sucking his tongue deep into her mouth. His hands cupped her ass and squeezed before her back slammed into a wall. Willow couldn’t wait any longer; her sex was wet with need, her heart pounding like thunder.

He pulled back from her mouth to unbutton his jeans but Willow slapped his hands away to do it herself. She cupped his hard cock through his jeans, loving the hard thick length as it more than filled her palm. She stroked him up and down once before sliding his zipper down and pulling his thick erection out.

He felt even better in her hand, blazing hot and smooth as silk. She tightened her fist over him and dragged her palm up and down his shaft.

“Willow.” It was a warning, and she loved it.

“Lyonis.” As if she’d given him some kind of permission he yanked her pants down until they drooped around her ankles, then cupped her ass, lifted her back up, and speared her with his cock.

They both moaned as he filled her up, stretching her wide and filling her deep. He gave her no time to adjust before he was filling her again and again, slamming in hard and fast. Willow’s ass beat against the wall and she didn’t care. She fisted his hair again and slammed her mouth against his. He bumped some deep part of her, pushing her closer and closer to exploding.

She was insanely wet, making their sex noisy as he pressed in and out. His thick tongue thrust in her mouth in time to his thrusts and soon she was being fucked everywhere by him. Willow couldn’t stave off her orgasm. It boiled up and toppled over too fast for her to catch it.

Tearing her mouth away from his, she screamed as her orgasm ripped through her with astonishing speed. Muscles rippled and trembled, her sex milking his cock as he tunneled through her. Lyonis was right there with her. He buried his face in her neck on a groan, and then his teeth clamped down on her neck as he slammed in deep and held himself there.

Willow cried out again as she felt him shooting hot and deep inside her, pouring his seed into her. She rocked her hips back and forth on him trying to wring out every drop from him.

As their blood cooled, Lyonis slowly pulled out of him with a wet pop. He dragged his lips up her jaw and kissed her, his lips playfully. Willow felt lightheaded, elated. That is until he spoke.

“Mate with me.”

Shock stunned her. It was the first time he’d ever asked her and not demanded it or prophesized it like it was ordained to happen. He cupped her jaw and looked into her eyes; there was no escape.

“Please, mate with me. I want you more than anything. I crave you more than I ever thought possible. I need you, Willow. Please say you’ll be my mate.”

Willow’s mouth opened and closed as she quickly thought of what to say. As if seeing her denial, he rushed on.

“I promise to care for you, to love you. I’ll do everything in my power to make you happy. Just say yes.” It was as close to begging she’d bet he’d ever got. And Willow couldn’t bring herself to say yes.

Her mind raced with the possibilities. What was worse, the idea of mating with him wasn’t nearly as scary as it once was. Worse, a part of her jumped at the idea.

He pressed his forehead against hers and Willow softened even more. He would be great to her. She knew that.

But David said the same thing. Willow stiffened in his arms and fought until he put her down.

“I’m sorry but I can’t.” She couldn’t meet his eyes as she pulled her pants back up and pulled her shirt down. Her cheeks were flaming red and her stomach twittered with nerves. He didn’t answer for a long minute.

“Why don’t you think about it?” Willow’s heart did something surprising then. It rejoiced. She pressed a hand over it to control it. God what was wrong with her? Was she really considering this?

“Look at me, Willow.”

Slowly she dragged her gaze up to his. His eyes never ceased to make her think: beautiful. A lovely light blue like a clear sky yet brighter and more vivid.

“Promise me that you’ll at least think about it.”

Willow nodded before she could stop it. He hugged her tight. For a moment, she couldn’t believe she was actually considering it. But then it wasn’t that surprising. She actually...liked him.

“Just remember what I said.” He pressed his lips to hers one more time then left the room.

Willow collapsed against the wall, her heart roaring in her ears. She looked down at the ground and found the brown paper bag. Picking it up she pulled out the pregnancy test kit.

Her heart skipped a beat as she pressed a hand to her flat stomach.

“Are you in there?” she said softly.

She leaned back against the wall, her throat tight, and a strange excitement inside her.

* * *

“Jackie, wait up!” Jackie pretended not to hear him.

It didn’t work. Thane rounded on her, backing her against the wall. Quickly she threw up her hands to keep him away. A lot of good that did. He looked at her hands with laughter in his eyes...as if they could keep him away. He slapped them away and leaned into her, one big arm resting by the wall at her head.

“You’ve been running from me for days now. Why do you think that is?”

She snorted and rolled her eyes. “I haven’t been running from anything. I’ve been doing this thing called work. Maybe you’ve heard of it?” The corner of his mouth tilted up. It gave her the distinct felling he didn’t believe a word that just came out of her mouth. Funny, neither did she.

“Little liar. You can’t act like the other night didn’t happen.”

She sighed. “Nothing happened as far as I’m concerned. Why don’t you back the hell up? Stephanie’s waiting in the office to get interviewed. You know...by us.”

Jackie used all of her strength and pushed his shoulders in a hard shove. He went stumbling back and she strutted away towards the office. If he thought she was some untrained free bitch, then he was wrong—and stupid. She was as well trained as he was.

Booted feet pounded after her. “We’re going to talk about this.”

“No were not,” she said quickly.

“God dammit, Jackie. We have to.”

That stopped her. It wasn’t what he said, but the desperation in his voice, something she’d never heard from him. Slowly turning around, she crossed her arms. She’d need every ounce of defense against him.

“Alright, go ahead.”

He opened his mouth, then closed it. As he fumbled around for words, he combed a hand roughly through his long black hair. Jackie followed the movement. She’d never thought much about his hair before. Sure she’d thought it was nice looking, but now it was different. She’d actually touched it in her bare hands. She’d gripped the heavy strands, which she now knew were soft as silk, long enough to wrap around her hand several times.

She blinked as she realized he’d said something.

“Sorry, what?” His eyes darkened in a way that sent butterflies scurrying in her belly. He started towards her. Jackie told herself to back up, but she was glued in place. He caught her against him. His arms so strong and long they seemed to cover her up completely.

“I said...you know what this means.”

Swallowing the lump in her throat, Jackie considered lying. Yeah, she did know. But did that make anything better or right? Nope. He pressed his face into her hair, then his lips found her ear and she couldn’t stifle the shiver that wracked through her—it happened too fast, too startling. “

Say it, Jackie. I want to hear you say it.” Jackie was practically shaking in his arms. Her cheeks were flushed but not from embarrassment. There was a roaring fire building in her body. She’d never heard his voice sound like that—as if touching her brought out his beast, as if he could barely control himself.

She took an unsteady breath. “No.”

He laughed the sound dark and erotic as his hands gently traced over the contours of her bottom. Her eyes slid shut and she waited anxiously for him to grab her hard and bring her close. But he didn’t. He continued to barely caress her, lightly cupping her in caressing strokes, teasing her with the possibility of his touch.

“I never knew that you’d be the one, but I’d thought about it. Damn had I thought about it.” His hands finally did cup her squeezing her cheeks in a delicious way that had a moan bubbling from her throat.

“You have to stop this,” she whispered. It didn’t sound like a protest though, even to her own ears.

“God, I don’t want to stop. I want to take you in the nearest empty room and learn every inch of you. It’s all I’ve been able to think about.”

“No, we can’t. You’re wrong,” she said desperately. His lips found her throat and tasted the skin there, kissing it, and licking her. Jackie grew wet in an instant, her panties dampening uncomfortably at the touch.

“Why is it wrong?” He didn’t sound like he cared about the answer, because he was too busy torturing her with sexy little kisses.

“Because...it’s you.” It was a stupid defense, but it was true. She couldn’t stand who he was. Hell he’d slept with most of the free females in the pack and God knew who else. Her ardor froze. She pushed him away.

“Stop it!”

He pulled away with a frown. “What?”

“I don’t want you,” she said furiously. His eyes darkened with anger.

“What do you mean you don’t? Of course you do. You can’t resist it anymore than I can.”

Jackie squared her shoulders.

“Wanna bet I can’t?” For a moment he looked like he was about to shout, but then his body relaxed and a devilish smile crossed his face. “Okay.”

Huh. “Okay what?”

“I’ll take you up on your bet.”

Jackie took a step backwards and his smile grew even wider. “What do you mean?”

“You wanna bet that you can resist me, resist us. Then fine, challenge accepted.” Jackie’s mind spun in a thousand directions. All possibilities led to him winning. The thought made her heart pound wildly.

“No, that’s not what I meant. We can’t, Thane.” God she was actually begging.

“Too late.” He stepped forward and caught her chin in his hand. He brought his mouth close to hers. Close enough that if she leaned an inch forward they’d kiss. “Consider yourself no longer free, Jackie. Because you’re mine now.” He leaned into her and stupidly her eyes fluttered closed, waiting for his kiss.

It never came. He released her and started down the hall. “See you in the office. Stephanie’s waiting for us.”

Mouth hanging open, Jackie stared at his retreating back. Just who the hell does he think he is? Her heart stuttered in her chest.

He thought she was his mate. And what was worse, she thought he was right.

Chapter 20

Willow sat down as everyone gathered in the conference room. Poor Stephanie. She looked scared even with her mother here to comfort her. Hell, she’d be scared too if she disappeared for days with no recollection of what happened. For the meeting they had the lieutenants Thane and Jackie who have been leading the investigation, Draven, and of course Lyonis.

After their romp this morning, there was an air of tension between them. Every now and then he’d send her a guarded look, but Willow ignored it. She would not take that test.

The thought of finding out right now was scarier than that demon. She’d gladly deal with the demon than a baby. What the hell did she know about raising a baby? Nothing. Not a damn thing. And she wasn’t sure but she didn’t think having a baby came with an owner’s manual. A Guide to Having a Baby by Willow Bellum. Ha! At least she could still make jokes at a time like this.

Lyonis leaned across the oval table. “Stephanie, now that you’ve had a few days to think about it I want you to recap exactly what happened from before you left the house to when you came home.”

Stephanie nodded, her eyes darting nervously around the room. Her mother held her hand under the table and Willow’s chest tightened. She never even had a mother herself. Diana had left/disappeared, a few months after Lily was born. So she remembered absolutely zilch about her mother. She kept a picture of her in her wallet that Papa had given her for her tenth birthday. She was a pretty woman with a full head of blond hair. Her hair was wavy and curly like Lily’s but Willow had the same color.

Stephanie cleared her throat. “I finished eating dinner with the family. Then mom made me do my homework. I was feeling stressed after it was done ‘cause I have a big report coming up. So I decided to go out for a wolf run. I remember getting to the forest and feeling happy, you know. Like some of the stress was already gone. I...” she pandered off as her face pinched in confusion.

“Do you remember what happened then?” said Lyonis gently.

“I don’t ever remember shifting into wolf form. The next thing I know I’m strolling out of the woods feeling good and everyone in the town is hanging out in the center, excited to see me.” She laughed nervously. “It was weird.”

Lyonis leaned back in his chair, drumming his fingers on it. “Alright, now we’re going to tell you what we found. I don’t know if it’ll help but maybe it’ll trigger a memory, okay?”

Stephanie nodded, her frown growing deeper. The poor girl, thought Willow. She was only about sixteen.

“Several hours after you left for your run, you didn’t return your parents grew worried. They got a hold of Jackie and Thane who went to search for you. They couldn’t find you anywhere in the pack.”

“What about the cameras?” Willow said. Lyonis turned to her with a startled look.

“I checked the camera footage,” Jackie said. “We didn’t find anything. We see her entering the forest then that’s it. She’s nowhere in any of the other frames. It’s weird.”

“Get me that tape, I want to see it.” Lyonis scrubbed his hands over his face. Willow hated seeing him like this. She didn’t know why she cared, but she did. Before she could think twice about it, she reached out and laid her hand on his thigh. He looked stunned, but she saw the happiness shining in his eyes and she smiled a little. Was this what it would be like to be his mate? He’d told her to think about it, and she was going to.

Jackie returned a few minutes later with a laptop. She set it up then hit play on a video. Everyone watched to see Stephanie entering the forest. The camera then switched views to a camera inside a tree looking down. Willow recognized that area, the camera should have caught Stephanie walking, but nothing was there.

“Draven, what do you make of this?” The half-demon vampire was so silent in the room that Willow had forgotten he was there. His hair was pulled back today in a long braid down his back; it might have looked feminine on most men but on him it looked like he was about to enter battle. That and Willow knew about his little invisibility trick. He probably had an entire arsenal of weapons on him.

“Telal Demuzi described the demon to us. Some demons of that power have the ability to cloak things. To make things invisible or to distort an area and change its appearance. My guess is that’s what happened.”

“But we didn’t smell demon there,” Lyonis disagreed.

Draven arched a cocky brow. “But I did.”

Thane took an aggressive step towards Draven. “Do you doubt the word of our Alpha?” Draven smiled at the shapeshifter with a taunting look that said: bring it on.

“No, I don’t believe any of you scented the demon’s stench. It was subtle. If I hadn’t been careful then I would have missed it too. But I’m half-demon,” he shrugged casually. “Maybe I can smell my own easier.”

Willow didn’t know why but she came to his defense. “You’re not even the same species of demon as that thing is, Draven. You’re shahoulin and that is thing is jaheera.” He gave her a peculiar look as if he was surprised, then he slowly smiled and bowed his head to her.

“Okay, let’s get back to that night,” Lyonis said. “Steph, after we couldn’t find you we sent out a larger search party. You weren’t here. Your scent disappeared, except on a tree where we found a piece of your t-shirt with a drop of blood.”

Stephanie jerked, startled. “My shirt?” She reached and rubbed along her right arm. Lyonis straightened in his chair.

“Show us your arm.” Stephanie hesitated for a moment, then pulled up her sleeve. A small cut was on her arm. It was deeper than it was long as if she’d been poked with something.

“Where did you get that, sweetie?” her mother said. Stephanie looked as shocked as everyone else.

“I don’t know. I don’t even remember getting it.”

“Then why did you touch that arm when I mentioned the shirt?” Lyonis said. There was no suspicion in his voice, only curiosity, but Stephanie stiffened.

“Look, I don’t know! I told you everything that I remember!”

“Okay, I think we’ve had enough,” her mother said. “We’ll finish this another time. Obviously she isn’t ready.” Willow wanted to stop them, they needed to talk to Stephanie, but Lyonis nodded grimly at them and let them go.

After the door closed, Willow turned on him. “Why did you let them go?”

“Because I respect her mother’s wishes.” Willow frowned. “Alright so what’s going on?” Lyonis said to his lieutenants.

Thane spun his chair side to side. “I think the demon that’s after your mate did this.”

“You don’t have to talk about to me like I’m not here,” Willow mumbled. No one listened to her.

“If Draven’s suspicions are right—” began Lyonis.

“And they are,” Draven replied.

“Then it took Stephanie. The question now is why and what for? Any suggestions, Draven?”

Draven looked thoughtful for a moment. “Mind control to spy on us, to get closer to Willow, or an assassination attempt.” He finally shrugged. “I have no idea.”

Lyonis sighed heavily. “Fine, I want a guard on Stephanie at all times. Don’t make it obvious, I don’t want the family scared. Just keep an eye on her until we figure this thing out.”

“No problem,” said Jackie. Lyonis dismissed them and the room cleared.

Willow was suddenly aware that she was alone with him...and her hand was still on his thigh. As discreetly as she could, she pulled it away. Her palm chilled without the added heat from him, but she hid her disappointment behind a false smile.

“So what now?”

Lyonis spun his chair towards her and had a grin so sexy Willow leaned away from him.

“What?” she said hesitantly.

“Tonight, we’re going out.”

“Out?” she replied dumbly.

“Out. Go home and get dressed. You have a present waiting for you. I’ll pick you up in an hour.”

Willow started to protest but then he swooped down and kissed her. The kiss was gentle and coaxing, teasingly soft. Her heart sped up nonetheless. He teased her bottom lip with his tongue before slowly pulling away.

“One hour,” he promised and left.

Chapter 21

Willow paced nervously at the front door. What the heck was she thinking going through with this? After the meeting, she went back to the cabin and found a thin, long box on the bed.

It was wrapped in shiny red paper with a white bow crisscrossing it. Next to that was a box the size of a shoebox, and she was right. Inside the gift was a pair of decadent black high heel shoes. They were classy looking with a pointed toe and a heel that didn’t remind her of something a stripper would wear.

But inside the first box was a beautiful white dress. The material under her hands felt light and soft. Willow stopped pacing and looked at herself in the small oval mirror on the living room wall. It didn’t allow her to see her entire image but enough to get an idea of how she looked. Her stomach fluttered with nerves and her heart wouldn’t quit racing.

She hadn’t been on a date in years. Since David, actually. The dress must be made out of some expensive material, though she didn’t know what it was, and for some reason she didn’t want to look at the tag. As if knowing would ruin part of the surprise. The dress cupped her shoulders baring most of her neck and a portion of her chest and back, which made her feel sexy but not too exposed. The waist cinched with a red band of the same material as the gift that acted as a belt and magically seemed to make her smaller breasts look bigger, her waist thinner.

Falling just past her knees, the dress billowed around her, teasing her bare legs with its soft touch, which felt like a caress all on its own. Willow took a shaky breath and let it out. She checked the clock for the twentieth time. Any minute now he’d be here. How was it she felt more nervous about this than when they had sex?

The black heels, simple yet classy, somehow looked incredibly sexy against the chic white dress. It made her feel sophisticated like she could take on the world. And here she thought her casual style made her feel good. This could make her power hungry.

She laughed at herself and checked her hair one last time. She’d never been any good at doing anything to her hair. That was all Lily’s territory with her dark, wavy locks. With a couple cans of hair product, she could transform her hair into masterwork in under an hour. Willow...not so much.

She’d gone simple and scrunched her hair as much as she could to give it volume. There were no curlers, mouse, or hairspray in Lyonis’ home, so she’d done the best she could. After that she’d let her hair dry in waves around her shoulders. She never kept her hair down. It always made her feel more vulnerable, a little unsafe. She laughed at how stupid she was being. It was just hair after all. Tonight she looked like a whole new Willow, and she was excited to go out with him.

The knock at the door surprised her so badly she yelped. Her heart pounded a crescendo in her chest. Taking a few steadying breaths, she calmly walked to the door and opened it. Her eyebrows shot to her hairline. However good she thought she looked, Lyonis stole the show. Together they stared as if seeing each other for the first time.

Tonight he wore a suit the color of sand on the beach. A white suit shirt lay underneath with the top collar button undone exposing the warm skin at his throat. Willow could tell a tie would easily fit with the ensemble, but he didn’t wear one. It gave the look an even sexier appearance. The pants slid straight down his strong legs to a shiny pair of black loafers that reflected the living room light.

“You look even more beautiful than I imagined.” His voice sounded tight and a little hoarse. Willow’s nerves got the better of her again and she pressed her hand to her stomach to try to settle it.

“You look great, too,” she said. Mentally she winced at her crudeness. He didn’t look great, that was such an understatement she should go to hell for telling lies. No, he looked delectable, kissable, and so incredibly sexy that she wanted to slowly peel off his jacket, unbutton his shirt, and kiss every inch of his chest. Her eyes caught a flash of light from his silver belt buckle and her body coiled even tighter with sexual energy. She wanted to kneel before him and pull the belt open, unzip those pants, and take his cock into her mouth.

Willow’s eyes rounded. Oh my God, that was the same thing he told her she’d be doing to him and liking it. He was...right. More than anything, the thought did not send her mind into a scurry of anger at the submissiveness of the act. Instead it pleaded with her to do it now; that he’d let her suckle him if only she dropped to her knees and pulled him out.

Willow saw him move but her eyes were slower to lift to his. He curled one hand around her neck, the other her waist, and tucked her tightly against him. His arousal was like a steel pipe between them.

In a low voice he said, “You need to stop looking at me like that or I might just make good on it.”

Willow struggled to form words but they never came. Instead she fisted the fresh clean locks of his hair and brought his mouth down to hers. His taste, his scent flooded her senses. He was so warm he bordered on hot. His taste teased her tongue with its masculine musk. He tasted like mint mixed with his own unique flavor. He smelled clean like he’d just gotten out of the shower and Willow had never smelled anything so good in all her life.

“I’m sorry,” she mumbled as she pulled away from him. His hands clenched against her waist before releasing her and he stepped a good two feet away.

“We need to go now or we’ll never leave.” Willow’s sex pulsed as she heard the implication, the warning, in his words. Because I’ll take you right here. She wanted that—badly, but then he laughed hoarsely rolled his head in a circle as if easing bunched muscles.

“God, I never thought I’d say this, but not now. I have something special planned. You have no idea how hard you’re making this. Come on.” He held out his hand but looked as far away from her as he could.

Willow smiled, a sexy curling of the lips and took his hand. Her previous thoughts almost seemed ludicrous now that she’d spent time with him. He was right about what he said in the gym, she thought as he led her not to his truck but a sleek black BMW parked next to it. She did have the power.

The car was clean and buffed to the shine, even the silver rims glinted in the moonlight. Willow couldn’t help but think this was how Cinderella felt getting into that carriage.

He opened the door for her and allowed her to get inside before he quietly closed the door. Willow took the time to watch him come around. It was amazing how graceful he was wearing a fitted suit. His legs were long and she knew just how strong and muscular they were first hand. Yet the suit hid the strength of his muscles behind a wall of soft fabric, and the jacket and shirt underneath teasingly hid the hard packs of muscle he had along his stomach and chest. Willow was practically panting as he got into the seat next to her and pulled away from the cabin and out of town.

Again, her previous question floated through her mind. How had she ever suspected he’d be the power in the relationship? Her logic had been spot on—he was an Alpha, he was dominant. But Rachel was right. With enough pushing back, the scales didn’t tip one way or the other but settled perfectly in the middle allowing both sides to be equal.

Her heart beating in a fast rhythm, Willow reached the realization that she could do this. If she chose to, she could be with him and be happy. The thought scared her on a deep level but at the same time, filled her with a serene cool as if she’d finally put the last piece of the puzzle together.

“Where are we going?”

His hand reached until he found hers and curled their fingers together. “It’s a surprise.” Willow laughed something that sounded like a giggle and quickly squelched it.

“Normally I’d take you to dinner, and had planned on it too, until I remembered you don’t eat food anymore.” The way he said it made it sound naughty as if he was thinking about how she “fed” herself.

Fighting a blush, Willow said, “Yes, well, I am a succubus.” She looked out the window at the mass of dark trees and sky that whipped past the window. Her eyes almost bugged out and she silently, viciously cursed her stupidity. Was this the most charming conversation she could weave? Well it was his fault for making her so nervous, she decided smartly.

He laughed softly. “Yes you are. My succubus.”

With that warming her body, they drove for some thirty minutes before arriving at a large, modern building with a slanted sign on the front that read Indigo Park in tall block letters. He parked the car in a parking lot off the side of the building where signs warned that it was for VIP parking only.

“You’re a VIP here? What is this place?”

“It’s a surprise.” He parked the car and Willow reached for her door handle. He touched her shoulder, freezing her in place. “Ah, ah,” he tsked. “I’ll get that.” There was silken promise in his voice, a playful glint in his blue eyes. His eyes fell to her lips for a moment too long before he stole out of the car and opened her door.

She took his hand and followed him inside. The building was quiet on the outside, only bright white lights lighting the entrance, giving no signal as to what this place was. But inside, the place was booming with energy. Smells and sounds greeted her senses like static shock. Several bars lined the walls with dinner tables in the middle. Conversations and laughter filled the room to the chink of glasses being toasted.

“I thought you weren’t taking me to eat?”

“I’m not,” he said with a sly smile. He led her up a black wooden staircase and to the second floor of the building. Two doors stood at the top with two employees wearing black and white suits.

“Good evening, Mr. Keelan,” one of the guards said.

“Hello, Pete.”

“Go right in.”

Confused, Willow trailed behind Lyonis into a separate room and dread filled her at what she saw. A large room without any tables but a large bar fit against the left wall. The floor was made of a light colored wood that was buffed to a shine. Dozens of couples danced in loose and tight embraces to a live band on a stage to the right.

“Oh, no.”

Lyonis turned to her with that same sly smile. “Oh, yes. Come on.” He pulled her into the crowded room and swept her into his arms. Willow had no time to protest before he was swaying with her to the soft music of the band. They played a slower song filled with acoustic guitars, a soft drumbeat, and vocals so lovely she almost melted.

“I can’t dance.”

“Yet you’re in my arms dancing. Strange.” Willow sent him a glare that had his lips twitching.

“Oops, I almost forgot something.” Pulling back, he reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a small black velvet box. Willow’s breath froze in her lungs. Time didn’t slow, though she wished it would so her mind had more time to react to this.

He opened the box and showed her the contents. Relief swept through her at the sight of earrings. No man proposed by giving a girl earrings, right? She hoped not.

“What is this?” The earrings were lovely. They were silver and long so they’d dangle and move from her ears when she moved. The long stem was black and at the bottom was an intricate woven design that reminded her of veining plant where inside sat a sparkling diamond. She hoped it was an imitation. “Tell me it’s not real.”

“Okay, it’s not real.” Her heart and stomach sunk through the floor. It was real. Diamonds. He’d bought her diamond earrings, and they were the prettiest things she’d ever seen.

“Why?” she said softly, unable to tear her eyes away from the gift.

“Because I’ve wanted to shower you with gifts since you got here. But with everything that’s been going on, my plans have moved much slower than expected. But now that Stephanie’s back, I can finally break these out.”

Willow didn’t have to ask. She knew he handpicked these just for her; it was his way. She wanted to reach for them and put them on, but her fingers shook. When he finally asked if he could have the honors she nodded. He parted the hair around one ear and gentle inserted the earring and attached the back.

A strange feeling came over her. Somewhere between happiness and sadness. She’d never been one to care for jewelry before. She had her ears pierced but that was mostly for her cheap plastic and fake earrings she usually forgot to wear.

He put in the second earring then tucked her hair back to look at his work. “You look beautiful all the time, but with your hair down you take my breath away.”

“Ditto.”

He tossed back his head and laughed so hard her face turned red with embarrassment. God, she was an idiot! What was wrong with her? Was she so surprised by this that she couldn’t handle basic conversation anymore? Apparently.

He swept her back into his arms and led her in small circles around the dance floor.

“I never thought I could make you speechless, my Willow. I couldn’t be happier.”

Surprisingly, Willow couldn’t remember a time she’d been so happy either.

For the rest of the night they danced in each other’s arms, bodies fitted perfectly together, moving in unison to the soft beat of the music. Willow was in some other world. Some romantic world where she was the princess dancing with the prince. She drank sweet, bubbly champagne then was swept back into his warm embrace time and again.

As the night wore on, she wanted more and more not to leave this place. All of the messages the pack had been giving her seemed to make perfect sense for the first time. She was his, and he was meant for her. Somehow during the fiasco with her new moon, she’d never once thought of it that way. That some part of this would be for her. She’d let her tainted past eschew her present life. He would be all hers, not Amy’s, or some other woman who could never challenge him or make him happy like she could. Lyonis was hers.

With her newfound discovery, Willow pulled back to tell him that she was ready to accept him. But as she looked around the room, she realized the dance floor was completely empty except for them, and the band had packed up and gone home. Even the bar was closed.

“Oh, I didn’t realize we’d been here so long.” She might have blushed but her cheeks were already flushed from the romance and excitement of the evening. Lyonis never stopped swaying her side to side as he looked down at her. He looked so relaxed and happy, like that first time she’d met him in Spain.

“It’s no problem. I know the owners, but if you’d like we can go.”

Willow bit her lip as she thought about it, but finally nodded. She didn’t want to leave and break the spell that surrounded them. But she had to wake up sometime from her dream.

* * *

Lyonis drove them home. The ride was comfortably quiet, the sky deep with night. Their hands once again held each other as lovers might. With a small smile, she thought it fitting since they were lovers. He pulled up to the cabin and opened her door for her. The world spun around her and she giggled feeling light and carefree for the first time in a long time.

This time he pulled her up into his arms and carried her up the stairs to the bedroom. Willow flushed with excitement, her blood pumping with arousal at the sight of the bed. He laid her on it and slowly pulled off one heel then the other.

“I love the way they look on you,” he commented as they hit the floor.

“I love the way that suit looks on you.” She mentally highfived herself for speaking an intelligent sentence. The first one all night.

He reached for the bottom of her dress and slowly pulled it up her body, baring inches of naked skin shadowed in the night. The dress came over her head then he laid it on the dresser by the door. His eyes swept over her, taking in the white lace panties she’d worn and the matching white bra. It wasn’t something she usually wore but tonight she didn’t feel her Curious George boy shorts went well with the dress.

He scrubbed a hand over his mouth then strode towards her. Willow held her breath as he leaned down. Tonight she’d do anything for him, with him. Parts of her body he’d promised to touch and learn tightened instinctually.

But he didn’t touch. Instead he pulled down the bedspread and tucked her under it. Willow stared at the comforter in confusion as he began taking off his suit.

“I’m not cold.”

He chuckled hoarsely. “I didn’t think you were.”

“But then why...?” He took everything off until he was left in a snug black pair of boxer shorts that hugged the muscles of his thighs and hips like a second skin. Willow’s mouth pooled with saliva, and her sex grew wet.

“You’ve been drinking. We’ll wait until morning when you’ve sobered up a bit.”

Willow frowned with disappointed. “What? No way. I need you now.” Understatement of the year. She’d been aroused since they left for the evening, and through the night as he held her close, their bodies brushing together, she’d grown more and more excited. She wanted this now more than ever.

He pulled down his boxer shorts and Willow groaned. His cock was at half-mass as if deciding whether to go fully erect or not. The thatch of hair at the base of him was slightly darker than the locks on his head. It framed him in a teasing way like a ribbon or bow around a present. He walked through moonlit room to the other side of bed and got in. She got a flash of bare, tight butt and moaned again.

He turned to her with a tight look around his eyes. “Stop that. Do you know how hard it is to resist you?” He sighed heavily and slammed his head back against the pillow.

Willow’s brow cocked as a naughty smile crept over her. He watched her with growing worry as she scooted closer until she touched his side.

“What are you doing?” He looked at her as if she carried some contagious disease that spread via touch. Willow wasn’t insulted, in fact quite the opposite. She tossed her leg over his, an arm across his broad chest and rested her head against his shoulder.

“Just getting ready for bed.”

“Uh huh,” he said doubtful.

Willow waited a few minutes but when he never relaxed she decided, what the hell. She reached behind her and took off her bra, then pressed herself against his side. Her breasts kissed his side, nipples turning to hard points at the scalding heat of his skin.

Her lips found the smooth skin of his neck and pressed soft teasing kisses there. She felt his pulse leap then race under her lips and she smiled. When she still received no reprimand, no orders, she sensuously rubbed her leg up and down his. She loved the feel of the hard muscle, the light dusting of hair that teased her smooth skin. She lifted her leg until she bumped his groin. His cock was a hard pole standing and straining.

Willow brought her hand into the mix. She rubbed the muscle at his arm, the round curve his shoulder, and down to the flat peak of his nipple. He stiffened beneath her, growing still as a statue. Though this statue was breathing heavily, his pulse erratic under her lips.

She flicked out her tongue and tasted his skin, licked his rapid pulse. Slid her hand down his chest. He sucked in a deep breath and caught her wrist.

“Go to sleep, Willow.” His voice was a hoarse whisper in the soft night.

Willow shook her head. “I already told you I need you, Lyonis.” She ended her sweet call by sinking her teeth into his throat just like he’d done so many times to her. The bite wasn’t hard, but gentle and unrelenting as she bit down. He let out a brief cry that melted her inside and out.

Then suddenly she was flipped onto her back. He leaned over her, gave her a hard frustrated look that made her grin, then he slammed his mouth down to hers and kissed her.

He kissed her hard, lips meshing and angling as his tongue fought its way inside her mouth and thrust again and again. Willow was caught up in the storm, soft moans leaving her throat. She thrust her fingers into his hair and held on to him as he swept her up, fogged her mind with passion.

The first touch startled her, branded. He didn’t build up to it, simply palmed her breast with his big hand. Her breasts weren’t the biggest but the way he shaped and squeezed her made her feel luscious and sexy. He tugged on her nipple, sending warmth and arousal through her body like a drug.

Only after she was moaning and arching into his hand did he give her one last pinch before sending his hand down her stomach. He passed her belly button then slid over her panties to boldly cup her. She was wet and knew he felt it. He rocked his hand against her, his big palm cupping her, possessing her like a master to his slave.

He pulled back from her mouth. His eyes were heavy with arousal, lips wet, cheeks flushed. Willow wanted to paint this memory of him into her mind forever. So that on days when she was sad or unhappy she could remember him like this, dazed with passion because of her, and feel whole and good again.

“Your pussy’s wet for me.”

His language was crude but it fueled the fire inside her. She nodded at him. He continued to rub his hand over her, never breaching the surface of her panties where she so desperately wanted him.

He leaned down and kissed her cheek, ear, neck. In a guttural voice he said, “How bad do you want my cock inside you right now, Willow?” Willow moaned, her hips rocking against his hand. He sent a mental picture straight into her mind making her core clench as she remembered the way his cock felt inside her. Full and deep, filling.

“More than anything!” She pushed against his hand but he let up on the pressure, pushing her into a rhythm of his choosing. His light but aggressive palming.

“How bad do you want my mouth on you? Licking your pussy and sliding my fingers inside your pussy?”

Willow’s moan bubbled out of her as her body shivered hard with a small orgasm. She released a soft cry as the pulses swept through her.

Breathing hard, her throat hoarse she said, “Please do it, please.”

Lyonis gave a rough curse then gripped her thong and tore it from her body. Willow never heard the cloth rip, only heard the choir of hallelujah’s singing in her head.

He cupped her sex again, skin to skin. She wet his hand in an instant. Willow couldn’t keep her eyes open anymore as his fingers slipped over her wet sex, petting.

“More.”

He laughed, but the sound was choked. He listened though because he slipped his fingers around her wet clit and rubbed her in soft circles. Willow moans couldn’t be stopped. He robbed her of breath with his touch, brought forth such pleasure that her hips raised off the bed and strained towards him.

Shivers wracked through her as her core clenched with a rising explosion. But just as she was about to fly apart he removed his hand slipped two fingers inside her. Willow panted, shook her head side to side as he thrust lazily inside her.

“Please,” she begged.

He didn’t answer her, but used his free hand to shape a breast, and pinch her hard nipple. It felt amazing, made her shiver and her skin tighten like a bowstring, but it didn’t bring any release. Willow groaned with frustration and reached up to yank on his hair.

With a growl, he slapped her hand away and slid between her legs. Oh, yes! Willow panted and thrust her hips at his face. Lyonis didn’t linger, he closed his lips around hers and sucked her into his mouth. The slippery sensation of wet tongue on wet sex drove her wild. She made sound she never made before as he licked through her folds and found her clit.

The fingers inside her pumped faster as his tongue worked magic flicks over her. Willow didn’t last; didn’t have a chance to. Her skin burned hot until she exploded into a million little pieces. Blind, crying, her body seized tight around his fingers, jerked against his mouth as her orgasm tore from her body.

He petted her back down to earth. His tongue licking up her cream and tasting her with languid strokes. His fingers plunged in once more than retreated to pet her thigh.

“Lyonis.” Her voice was a mere croak over the scratchiness in her throat. She felt lighter than air as if she were floating above the bed instead of laying on it. Thoughts refused to form; words failed her as she laid there. Finally he pulled back, kissed her breast once then laid beside her.

It was minutes before she could open her eyes. The lines around his eyes were even more pronounced, his erection straining and dark with color from his unspent passion.

She reached for him. “Let me.” But again he slapped her hands away, and gave her a hard kiss.

“Go to sleep, Willow. We’ll finish this later.”

Willow wanted to protest, the sight of his swollen cock teased her senses, but then a yawn left her and she gave into his wishes.

Curling up beside him, she wrapped herself around him. Sleep enveloped her with happy, warm arms and before it consumed her, she whispered something that would change everything.

“Yes.”

“Yes what?”

“Yes, I’ll be your mate.”

And then she fell into the deepest sleep of her life.

Chapter 22

Draven climbed out of the shower and pulled on his clothes. It had only been a few days since he’d had sex with Lucinda, but it felt like months. What was worse he didn’t know if it was because he missed being with her so much or because he was afraid of what would happen next.

He tried telling himself that it wasn’t uncommon for frimars to sleep with their host. What they did wasn’t unusual, but for him it was. She wasn’t just anyone to him. She wasn’t some woman he could use and set away until he was ready again. Was he happy about that? Not in the least. But he wasn’t going to lie to himself. He wanted her still. If anything, being with her made her consume his thoughts more.

He wanted to take her in every position possible, taste her between her legs until she screamed his name, and feel her wet mouth sink down his cock. God he was a mess.

He wiped away the fog on the mirror to see his blurry reflection. Half-demon, his mind whispered. But she didn’t care about that. She didn’t care about where he came from. She said she wasn’t like Charlotte, maybe she wasn’t. What if she wasn’t?

Draven looked away from his shadowed reflection and scrubbed a hand down his face. He’d known Lucinda since she was taken in as Tyrian’s frimar hundreds of years ago. For the longest time, as in four hundred years, she never said much to him. Or anyone else for that matter. She mostly kept to her room, but every now and then she’d come out and wander the hallways. He’d be lying if he said he didn’t watch her sometimes. It was the way she moved. She seemed to float gracefully wherever she went. It had to be those damn gowns she wore, no one could move like that.

Draven tied his wet hair back from his face. Closing his eyes, he took a moment to prepare himself. She was waiting out there for him and he still didn’t know what to say or what to do.

He took her twice that night, right there against that door he had to leave through every day. If that wasn’t a hell of a reminder then he didn’t know what was.

He opened the door and went into the bedroom. The sight of her took his breath away. She sat in an ugly plaid chair in the corner of the room. A single lamp lit the room in a soft, hazy glow. Her feet were pulled up under her nightgown which covered her from head to foot. The gown was a white flimsy thing with wide straps over her shoulders. He knew if she stood the gown would cover her feet and was probably too wide for her; it’d billow around her and yet he’d never seen anything sexier. There must surely be something wrong with him, because the sight of her in that gown had his cock swelling.

She looked up at him with a smile on her face. “I hope you had a nice shower.” He nodded once then went to sit at a chair by the fireplace, anything so he wouldn’t have to look at her. No sooner than he sat did he hear soft footsteps trailing after him.

He stiffened as she took a seat at his feet. She entranced him; did she know that? The fire glowed around her, showing the bare skin under that gown. She wore nothing underneath. The outline of her breasts, her nipples, the smooth glide of her hip to thigh were as clear as if she was naked before him. Draven took a deep breath and made his eyes meet hers.

Shit, that wasn’t any better. Her eyes were excited, lips pulled into a sweet smile. Even her hair looked nice. It rested in an intricate braid over one shoulder, nearly falling to her curvy waist. He had yet to touch that thick hair, to feel it in his hands, or feel it draped over his thighs. Draven’s balls pulled tight and he wished she’d look away so he could adjust himself.

“What?” he said gruffly. Her smile changed into one that said she knew what he was thinking. He scowled down at her. If that little wench knew what he was thinking then she shouldn’t have worn that damn gown that he could shred with his pinky.

“Tell me about your past, before the rift closed.”

Draven’s heart skipped a panicked beat. He kept himself perfectly still so she wouldn’t know how shocked he was.

“I’d rather not,” he finally said. She lost her smile but hope was still in her eyes.

“Oh, please. I only know so much. I would offer to share mine as well but it’s more boring than watching a snail walk.”

Draven laughed, the action surprising him just as much as it did for Lucinda judging from her expression.

“I’m sure there isn’t anything interesting to tell.” Pain, humiliation, a world filled with so much prejudice and discrimination that he’d chosen to forego his family for a life in the Atal Warriors, fighting against those just like him, and others much worse.

“Well you’re only half-vampire. You can start with that.” The refusal was already on his tongue, but then he looked into her soft, beseeching eyes and was helpless.

Draven’s mind struggled to think where to start. How it all began, how to describe what she wanted in a way that wouldn’t send her running out of the room, or worse, crying. But then she scooted across the floor until she was in front of him. He tensed, unsure where this was going. Her look was sly, and so Goddamn sexy his cock throbbed as she put a hand on each of his knees and pushed them open.

He could have fought it easily; she was no match for his strength. But he was a glutton for punishment and let her spread his thighs wide open. Images that would make her blush rushed through his mind. If only she knew what she did to him, what she’d always done to him, since the first moment she entered Tyrian’s castle. That’s why he’d always kept away, she belonged to someone else. Now she was all his. Then why couldn’t he jump at her like he wanted? Why was he being such a damned coward?

His chest tightened as if a heavy weight sat upon it. His mind flashed with options. Would she peel down the shoulders of that dress and bare her full breasts to him? Or maybe she’d reach and pull out his cock. She kissed so innocently, though her skill had grown quickly the other night. He knew her mouth was untrained too. God, how painful that would be. She’d torture his cock with little soft kisses and licks, never swallowing him whole like he wanted. It would still be good, hell, maybe even better, but it’d kill him nonetheless.

She had his knees open, her hands gently pressing against his knees. “Well are you going to tell me?”

He cocked a brow at her as he looked from her hands to her face. Just what was she up to?

“I was born before the rift was ever closed. When those like me crossed into this realm freely.” She nodded, her head cocked to the side as she listened. The muscles in his thighs bunched hard as her thumbs started to slowly rub back and forth. It took some concentration but he slowly relaxed his muscles. She wasn’t doing anything.

“The idummi and jaheera demons like the one after Chloe and Willow were a different thing entirely. There are layers in the rift that can only be passed in specific ways. We never crossed into theirs and for the most part they never bothered us.”

“What do you mean for the most part?” Draven closed his eyes; his head felt heavy like it wanted to fall back and simply enjoy her soft touch.

“Sometimes the idummi would come through our layer, kill people, stuff like that. Sometimes it would cause wars, other times we’d bury the dead and deal with it.”

“And what sort of demon are you?”

Draven shook his head to clear it. It had to be his imagination that made her sound husky when she asked that.

“We call ourselves shahoulin. It means justice bringers. It couldn’t be more of a lie.” He hadn’t meant to say that, but her eyes widened in question.

“Oh?” Her thumbs continued their soft, lazy torture on his legs. She had no idea how much of a tease it was.

“The shahoulin are mostly bigots. Divided into two castes, the royalty and the non-royalty.” He stopped himself from saying more, unsure how much to tell her.

“Which are you?” Her hands moved up his legs, barely a few inches but he tensed anyways.

“Non.” He couldn’t hide the bitterness in his voice.

“Oh?” she said sweetly. “So how did you turn out half-vampire in a world of shahoulin demons?” Her thumbs started moving again, this time dipping deeper between his inner thighs.

“Before the rift,” he stopped and cleared the hoarseness from his voice, “my mother was living on the earthen-realm in Italy. She was in love with a human male. I think she might have married him even, I don’t remember. Her family scorned her for it. Marrying a human to them was worse than if she’d chosen a disgusting idummi.

“She was attacked by a vampire. Supposedly it was over a bad business deal between her human lover and the vampire. The vampire was old and liked to deal with matters in the old way.”

Lucinda stilled her hands. “He raped her?”

A nod. “Or so the story goes. My mother never would speak of it to me. To this day, I’m still not sure. Maybe he was actually just another lover and she played up the other story for fun. Mother always did have a rebellious streak in her. She loved defying her parents and the community. It wouldn’t surprise me if she was fucking every man she came into contact with.”

She started rubbing his thighs again, this time with her whole hand. Instead of making him tense this time, her touch soothed him. He relaxed in his chair, his legs falling open even more.

She didn’t have to ask because he found the words coming to him. “When the war began, everyone was shocked. They wanted to seal us under the rift, never allow us above. It was unheard of. No one knew what to do, but they knew they’d fight to keep that right. They lost.”

“You fought with the Atal Warriors?” she inquired softly.

He nodded slowly. “Yeah, I did. If I had a choice between living down there as a half-breed and living up here working for the group who closed us off. Well, you’ve seen my decision.”

“It was that bad for you?”

“Being raised as a half-breed? I was more than filth. I was as bad as the idummi. Mother used to parade me around as if she was proud of the monster she’d made; I knew she was just doing it to get a rise out of people.”

“I’m sure she loved you.”

He laughed, the sound bitter and angry. “Yeah, don’t think so. The only time she showed any sign that she cared for me was when she was trying to show me off. She bragged about the human and vampire lovers she’d taken as if it were some great feat. My people loathed the thought of breeding with outsiders. What she did was unforgiveable in their eyes.”

Draven could still picture his mother. It didn’t take much thought. Negative memories were always the easiest to remember. She had light blond hair, which he’d taken after and dark blue eyes framed by black lashes. The men couldn’t stay away from her. It didn’t help that she encouraged the attention. She always wore gold, always. Dresses that left nothing to the imagination. Cynically Draven realized that if not for her blatant flaunting she might have had them kicked out of the rift before the war. Even the royal council members were enthralled with her. Her promiscuity probably saved them.

“Whatever happened to her?”

Now this was something he didn’t like to think about. Draven looked down at the witch kneeling between his thighs. Her question was innocent, like everything was about her. She had no idea that he hadn’t spoken about his mother since the day he came into Tyrian en Kulev’s guard for the Atal Warriors.

Finally he just shook his head. A gentle smile curled her lips and she scooted forward. Draven’s reaction was as natural as breathing; he pushed himself as deep into the chair as possible. Her hands scoured up this thigh then stopped in the middle. She rubbed him in deep, massaging touches that had his cock stiffly swelling.

“What are you doing?”

She only smiled at his angry tone and leaned down to press a kiss to his thigh.

“I think we need to stop.”

Her eyebrows flew up as if surprised, then she chuckled softly, the sound husky. That was another thing he’d never seen her do. Now he’d seen her angry and seductive. There was more to her than he’d ever thought before. It made sense, she was a person after all, but it still surprised him. This beautiful seductress between his legs was so at odds with quiet, formal Lucinda he’d known. Or thought he knew.

“I’m sorry about your past. It’s never easy living through hard times, but I am sure your past has only led you to being the great warrior you are now.”

“I betrayed my people!”

She jerked back as if struck.

“But you are the man you are today because of that decision. I am proud of you that you left that place. You were not respected and that much you greatly deserve, Draven.”

Draven had had enough of her saccharine words. He shoved the chair back and walked away from her. Anger was good. Anger he could deal with. Not soft touches and sweet conversations.

“Oh please, Lucinda. You can sugar coat the words and twist them around until they’re nice and pretty but it doesn’t change what actually happened. What I actually did. You want to know about my mother?” He whirled on her, his anger seething around his hard words.

“I have no idea what happened to her. She might have died in the war. She might have been executed by my own people for some heinous act she was caught in. Maybe even for my betrayal. Or she might have been killed by an idummi attack. I don’t know.”

Draven glared at her with every ounce of bitterness inside him. Yet she didn’t look away, she didn’t cry. She did something that completely baffled him and stunned him so badly that he was speechless.

Lucinda stood slowly and stepped up to him. She placed her hand over his heart and said, “I am sorry, Draven. If I could change the past for you, I would. But I wouldn’t want that.”

Draven struggled to pull his gaze away from hers but she had a spell wrapped around him. He was frozen in place, unable to move unless she ordered him to.

“I wouldn’t want that because then I might never have met you.” Finally she did look away, she looked down at her feet and wrapped her arms around her stomach. “I’m not supposed to say such selfish things, but I know I can with you. I shouldn’t press you for anything and yet I keep doing it no matter how much I tell myself not to.”

Finally she looked back up at him, and Draven felt like he was punched in the gut with that look. “What I did the other night was wrong on so many levels. I yelled at you. I talked back to my host in the most despicable of ways and yet you didn’t get angry with me. You didn’t punish me as others would have.”

Draven stood there stunned. Who would punish her for such a thing? His hand curled into a fist, the other reached for the invisible dagger at his belt.

He’d make a list and kill them twice.

“Who?” he said coldly. She looked at him, startled.

“Who what?”

“Who hurt you?”

Her eyes widened. “No, no one has. I meant that if I was in the care of others, if you hadn’t asked me to be your frimar then...then I might not be in exciting place that I am now. You have changed my life in so many ways.”

Draven threw up his hands. “I can’t do this. I can’t hear this. You’re wrong. I didn’t do anything. I didn’t even want to be your host. I never should have...” He shook his head and walked away from her to grab his black coat off the dresser. He checked to make sure all his weapons were in place, then headed for the door.

“Please, Draven wait!” Lucinda reached him at the door, her face tight with anxiety.

“I’m sorry. I said too much, too soon. That’s what I was trying to explain to you. I can be myself with you and you don’t judge me.” When he didn’t run out the door she rushed on, “I am happy with you, Draven. Something I’ve never been before. I simply existed before at that castle. Now, with you, I feel as though I’m finally living.”

Draven’s gut was going to be sore with all the shit he’d been feeling tonight. He didn’t know what to say to that; a part of him was too afraid of what he might say if he did. So he reached for the door and opened it.

Lucinda’s arm reached out and slapped against the door, keeping him from opening it. His mouth might have fallen open in shock, but the aggressive action did something else entirely to him—it dropped his fangs and made his skintight. She was fighting for him.

“What are you doing?”

Her voice quavered as she said, “You’re not leaving me this night.” Her strong, beautiful eyes wavered as she looked at him, not as if she were about to cry but as if this single action took all her strength. Draven thought she might be shaking if not for the tight rigidity in which she held herself.

It felt as if minutes passed as they watched each other. Draven’s mind ran through the possibilities and probabilities a dozen times before he finally, slowly, shook his head and pulled open the door. Her arm fell away like the door burned to touch.

Her mouth fell open, eyes pulled in confusion and pain. Draven looked away from her knowing that his decision hurt her, even though it tore his heart inside with a sharp knife. He didn’t close the door behind him, just kept walking away from her.

He heard a soft sound and turned around in time to see the door closing.

Throat tight, he walked away with the feeling that he’d just made a mistake.

Chapter 23

“Idiot,” Jackie muttered as she planted herself against the wall and listened to the oncoming footsteps. Great he was coming straight towards her.

Panicking, Jackie looked around and saw that she only had two options. The janitor’s closet or the men’s shower room. As quietly and as fast as she could, she tiptoed to the closet and turned the knob. Shit, locked.

The footsteps grew louder and Jackie flew into the men’s room and pressed her ear to the door. Maybe he’d continue down the hall and not turn in here. The footsteps stopped for a moment and the only sound Jackie could hear was the thundering of her heart. Then they picked up again, coming straight for her.

Shoot, shoot, shoot. Jackie looked around at the unfamiliar men’s bathroom then ran deeper into it. Lockers stood against the left wall with wooden benches in front of them. Jackie hurried past them and towards the open showers. Her breath caught as she found the bathroom stalls along the right wall. Empty!

The door opened behind her and she moved quickly before he saw her. The showers were closer, but she couldn’t hide in there or bathroom. He’d notice her like a sore thumb, and she didn’t think locking the door and standing on the toilet would help much either. Jackie glanced at the showers that lined the wall in an L shape. Some had a thick brown curtain to hide behind, other were just open showers. But what if he decided to shower and use the one she was hiding behind? She’d be trapped.

Footsteps stopped at the sink and the water turned on. She heard him washing his hands and used the minute to run into the bathroom. It was only the better choice, by an inch. Deciding to test her luck, she locked the door then stood on the toilet.

Her heart racing like a bunch of galloping horses, she had to force herself to concentrate and slow her breathing so he wouldn’t hear her.

The water shut off then the steps came. Jackie balanced her feet on the toilet and her arms on the door so she could peer out from the sliver of space between the stall and the door.

Thane came into the shower room with the black duffel bag that he usually carried around when he hit the gym. He wore a black fitted tank and a pair of long silver basketball shorts that fell nearly to his knees. Jackie quivered a little inside. Please just use the bathroom and be gone. But not my bathroom!

He stopped at a bench and set down his bag with a thump. Then he proceeded to pull off his sweaty tank. Jackie’s mouth dried up. His arms and back rippled with muscles earned from years of training and fighting. His skin was dark, darker than most in the pack from his Native American ancestry. His long black hair slapped against the sweat of his back as he pulled off his shirt.

His arms arched over his head as he stretched and Jackie wanted to moan at the sight of the flexing bulges of warm skin and sinew. God, what was wrong with her? She’d seen him without his shirt hundreds of times before. They’d worked out together at least a thousand times, most of it with his shirt off.

That was before he kissed you.

Jackie’s eyes closed in memory. That was also when she’d still had her mind blocked off to him. He had been in a permanent “friend zone” of sorts and with each new woman he slept with, he got further and further into it.

Then they’d kissed. Yeah, how many times had she thought about that since her stupid drunken night? One thousand and seventy-two, her brain answered. Shut up. She couldn’t even keep her own thoughts under control when he was near.

She waited for him to turn towards her hiding spot and see her, but he didn’t. He stretched out his arms some more then kicked off his shoes and socks. Jackie’s fingers curled against the bathroom door as even more dark skin was revealed. His hands hooked into the band of his shorts, holding onto them for a moment, then pushed them down.

All the air left her in a whoosh. Jackie’s body came to life so quickly, her body struggled to keep up. Her breasts grew heavy and full and her sex flooded with cream. Jackie closed her eyes and desperately wanted to squeeze her thighs together to alleviate the ache but she was too afraid the toilet seat might move, and then he’d know she was here. Worse, he’d think she was spying on him, which she really wasn’t. She’d been trying to get away from him in the first place. She hoped this wasn’t classified as spying. Besides she was trying to make sure he didn’t spot her.

He was magnificent. This was something she’d never seen from Thane. With his back to her, he gave her the perfect view of his sinewy back, muscular ass, and strong legs. Jackie had always loved a strong set of legs and butt and Thane won the trophy in that department.

His broad shoulders tapered down to a thick, muscular waist. At the bottom of his spine were two delicious pools of indented flesh. Jackie almost panted at the sight of the bumps. She wanted to trace the dimples with her tongue, kiss each of them before sinking her teeth into his rump. A round, sculpted rump that flexed as he strode towards the showers.

Jackie almost didn’t pull her gaze away in time to see the front of him. His cock was long, swaying with each long-legged step he took. Closing her eyes, Jackie balanced one-handed on the door and reached between her legs to squeeze herself. The pressure both tormented and alleviated the fiery ache inside her.

The water switched on and she opened her eyes. He faced her now as the water sluiced over his body. The fogging steam enveloped his body like a cloud. His head tipped back and his midnight hair fell from his face in wet lines; water droplets raced down his chest and legs to see which one could hit the floor first.

Jackie didn’t pay attention to any of that though; her gaze watched his face. Eyes closed, lips slack in relaxation Thane was a fine looking male. Jackie really couldn’t blame any of the free bitches who took him. A small part of her had always been jealous. Very jealous. But she’d never been able to let go and just ask him. She was sure he’d do it, that was just the way he was. But no, she couldn’t. It didn’t help that he was her partner. How could she sleep with him then go to work with him the next day? She’d decided it was impossible a long time ago.

He grabbed a bar of soap off the shower wall and began lathering it in his hands to form fluffy white suds. He soaped his chest and shoulders. Jackie watched, enthralled. Something so simple managed to turn her on better than her most naughty fantasies. Her sex pulsed as he scrubbed his arms and chest, slowly working his way to his hips.

She swallowed hard over the dry lump sitting in her throat, the sound so loud, that she froze in place as if he might hear it. But he didn’t, not over the beating roar of the shower.

He lathered his hands up again then skipped by his groin to work down one leg and foot, then the other. She was squirming to see him touch the long heavy mass hanging between his legs. She wanted to see him hold himself and touch it. He didn’t though. He turned around and began washing his back in circles and then his tight rear.

Jackie wished she had a video camera. She didn’t have the greatest memory and she wanted to engrave this scene in her mind for the rest of her life so she could replay it as much as she wanted. His movements slowed as he reached for the hard round cheeks. He cupped them first then ran his fingers along the bottom in a massaging caress. Her body was awash in a sensual haze, nipples aching to be touched, sex ready to be penetrated.

He cupped his cheeks then dug his fingers in again as if massaging a sore muscle. Jackie was fueled with thoughts that that was what she would do if he were thrusting between her legs. She would reach down to that beautifully made ass and dig in, holding him close as he worked himself in and out.

When he turned back around, Jackie’s arm slid from the door and she nearly fell face first into the door. Her other hand skidded down the stall door producing a high-pitched screech. She froze every muscle in her body as she peered out of the stall, but he didn’t show any indication that he heard her. Thank God the shower was on or he would have heard her.

Unable to tear her gaze away from him, she silently righted herself so both hands were braced on the stall. Her lips rounded in surprise and if she thought she was wet before, she was wrong. Now she was positively drenched.

Thane Vanner faced her with a long, hard, cock that was as beautifully made as the rest of him. With shampoo now in his hands, he washed his hair but she couldn’t tear her gaze away from his cock. He was as thick as her wrist and pointed straight up towards his hard abs. Even his sac was sexy, pulled up tight against his body; and the black hair around his groin was short and crisp against him.

Jackie realized she was panting so she forced her mouth closed and reached again between her legs. This time she squeezed herself but didn’t stop. Her body shivered hard but still she held on, at least this was more tolerable than not touching herself at all.

He rinsed his hair one last time then lathered his hand once more. Jackie quickly raised her gaze to his eyes, she told herself it was too make sure he hadn’t spotted her, but it was actually because she had to know how he looked when he was aroused. His eyes were closed, head tilted back at a slight angle, and his bottom lip which she now knew was both firm and soft to the touch, was pulled between his white teeth.

Movement caught her attention. Eyes widening, Jackie watched as his left soapy hand reached and grasped his cock. He held it at the base in a loose, sexy, grip.

One thought spiraled through her mind. He couldn’t be...

Then he dragged his hand up the thick shaft to the head and back down again in a lazy stroke.

Jackie closed her eyes for a moment as she got her body back under control. The hand between her thighs squeezed again, this time in warning. Yet her pussy taunted her, her clit begged her.

Just reach inside and touch yourself. You’ll come so quickly, no one will ever know.

The thought was so strong that she found herself dipping her fingers underneath her jeans until she felt bare skin. A flash crossed her mind of Thane’s eyes opening and catching her. Even imagining the humiliation made her cheeks burn so she yanked her hand away. It was too tempting to hold herself even if it did assuage the throbbing need so she placed her hand back on the door.

Pressing her forehead to the stall, she watched enthralled as he began stroking himself up and down. Questions floated through her mind as he slowly worked the hard shaft. Did he normally do this in the gym shower? Anyone could come in. Sure he’d hear it and have a few seconds to stop, but how could he hide the massive erection hanging between his legs? But then all questions vacated her mind.

He soaped his hand again and leaned back against the wall. Legs taut with muscles spread open making Jackie stifle a moan. At this angle, he was practically parading himself for the whole room to see. He kept his eyes closed as he began in earnest to stroke his cock.

His free hand touched his chest, then slowly trailed down his hard abs to the top of his groin before curving underneath to cup his sac. He pulled at the taut flesh, rolling and squeezing the soft flesh between his fingers before cupping the soft mass. Her panties were flooded now as if she’d had two hard orgasms.

His big hand started pumping his cock faster. The muscles in his wrist and arm flexed and tightened as his fist pumped up and down. The suds guided his way so the ride was smooth and soft. She couldn’t hear his breathing, but judging from the way his chest moved in heavy falls she knew he was breathing hard.

His hand slid up and down his thick shaft over and again. Minutes passed and Jackie watched, desperate to see the climax. What was he thinking of? Some past fling that he could relive in his mind? A small part of her wanted him to be thinking about her, about what could be, but that would be hypocritical of her she quickly nixed the thought. He announced his need for her and she was the one who turned him down. It wasn’t fair for her to want him to think about her. Yet a small part of her still hoped.

He groaned, a brief sound that was so deep and full of hunger that Jackie moaned a little. Cursing herself, she slapped a hand over her mouth. God she really couldn’t risk getting caught like this. Not only would it be the most humiliating experience of her life but he’d never let her live it down. Worse, he might notice how much this affected her.

His thighs muscles bunched hard, hips rocking in a subtle thrusting rhythm that had hers rocking in time too. The hand between his legs stilled, cupping the sac in a grip that flexed the lean muscles along his forearm and bicep.

Then he pumped harder, faster. His strokes not designed to play, but to get off. He squeezed his cock harder then pumped in a quick up and down motion that bumped over the blunt tip of him again and again. She could practically feel his orgasm building.

He concentrated his strokes on just the tip of him now, working the flesh. Jackie watched as it happened, could see the utter pleasure transform his face into a mask of ecstasy. His stomach muscles bunched and flexed, hips jerking, and then he let out a hoarse cry as his fist bobbed over his cock.

White streams shot out from him. He worked his cock in fast strokes until all the cum was shot onto the wet tile floor and washed into the drain.

Jackie was shaking. Her entire body trembled like she was out in the cold without a jacket. Except she was far from cold. Her skin was damp from the sensual haze and her skin burned as if she’d just spent all day making love.

Thane rested against the wall as he seemed to collect himself. He washed under the water one time, giving her one last searing memory as he pulled his cock under the water to clean himself. He shut off the water then headed towards the bathroom stalls. Jackie tensed then looked around wildly before pulling away from the door and squatting over the toilet, hoping like hell he didn’t choose this stall.

She heard the stall at the far left of her open and she breathed a deep sigh of relief. After a minute, she didn’t hear the toilet or anything else and her gut tightened in worry; this couldn’t be good. Leaning forward again, she braced herself on the door and peered out the sliver of space between the door and stall. Maybe he’d grabbed some toilet paper to blow his nose or something and was back at his gym bag.

She found the bathroom empty. His gym bag was still open on the bench, the shower floor wet, and he was nowhere in sight. Maybe he was still using the bathroom...just very quietly.

Suddenly she felt as if a dozen pairs of knowing eyes were trained on her. She looked wildly up the stalls but didn’t see any dark-haired warrior glaring down at her, nor under the stalls was a head peering up at her.

Okay, get a hold of yourself, Jackie. He doesn’t know you’re here. She heard the creak of the stall door and almost sighed in relief. Leaning against the door again with her hands she peered through the slot to see.

Suddenly the door pitched open and she went diving face first towards the tile floor. A pair of hard arms wrapped around her waist a second before her face concrete, she was launched back up.

“I can explain,” she said quickly. She backed up against the corner of the stall door and never even felt it digging into her back.

Thane stood before her a naked, towering man with a blank expression on his face. Jackie trembled like a damn newborn babe. He took a step towards her and she took one back, only further lodging her against the stall. Eyes wide, she searched the room and considered dodging right so she could run out of the bathroom. His eyes narrowed on her as if he read her mind and then he caged her in. This was the second, or was it the third, time he’d done this. It managed to both fuel her with arousal and make her feel small all at the same time.

It seriously didn’t help that he was naked—and dripping—over her clothes as he leaned over her. She couldn’t help it; her eyes fell to his lips. The same lips she’d kissed the other night. His bottom lip was a little fuller than usual from his biting it. Seeing this gave Jackie the nearly insatiable urge to lick it and suck it into her mouth.

“Why hello, Jackie.” His voice was dark and alluring, husky either from the orgasm he had or because he was trying to sound sexy. She wished she knew which.

“Hi,” she squeaked. His lips pulled into a smile, a real one, not a grin. He pressed even closer, his chest now touching her, pushing the cotton of her shirt and the sports bra she wore against her hard nipples.

“Did you like what you saw?”

Her eyes widened and she quickly shook her head. “Excuse me but I have to go.” She started to duck under his arm, but then he pressed his entire body against hers. She was too short for him so he bent his knees until they were neck to neck.

“Don’t leave so soon, Jackie. How about I help you with that?”

“With what?” she said, genuinely confused, happy that the squeak in her voice was gone. He pressed his lips to her ear, a soft kiss.

“With that wet pussy you have.”

Jackie stiffened so hard her neck flared with pain. “Fuck you. This was all your fault.” Her cheeks were so red they burned like a sunburn. He smiled down at her, his hands squeezing her hips, pulling her towards him. She gasped at the sensation. He was hard again. Hard as stone and pushed right up against her needy core. She forced her gaze to the far wall, anything to distract herself.

“How was it my fault that I came here to take a shower and you happen to be watching me?” His voice was so husky and dark. It sent shivers down her spine.

She glared at him. “You knew I was in here the whole time?”

One eyebrow cocked and a grin formed at his mouth. “Course I did.”

Jackie swore fumes actually came out of her ears. “And you—and you did that knowing I was here?” She practically screamed the words she was so angry. He pressed his hips hard against hers, lodging his cock against her sex, and making her eyes flutter.

“Sure did, baby, and you liked it so much you’re dying to be fucked.” Jackie’s heart pounded at his words. It was a combination of his language, meaning, and the fact that he wanted to have sex with her that drove her to use all her strength and shove him away.

He went back a foot and she escaped to the side. She refused to run from him, but she sure as hell walked fast. He came up behind her, quiet as a stalking cat and twirled her until she spun back into his arms.

He looked serious now, eyes hot with desire. “I mean it, Jackie. All you have to do is say yes, hell nod, for all I care, and I’ll take care of both of us until we can barely move off this damn floor.”

Jackie’s mouth open and closed. It seemed like an eternity as she thought it over. She’d never wanted anything more in her life than to be feel his body against hers, to feel him loving her so passionately. Finally she shook her head.

“No, you’re only doing this because you think of it as some kind of challenge. A challenge I want you to forget.”

He laughed at her as if she’d just told some great joke. “Not even close. I told you I won’t stop until you accept us. I’ll do whatever it takes to win you, Jackie.”

She threw up her arms in frustration. “All because of some stupid kiss.”

His smile died. “That wasn’t just a kiss. If you’re not strong enough to say it, then I will.” He speared his fingers into her hair and tilted her lips towards his. “You’re mine. My mate. The woman who will carry my babes. You and I both know it. We felt it from the moment our lips touched.”

“I can never be with you.” She hoped he didn’t hear the hoarseness in her voice or the sadness. He pressed his lips to hers once.

“Why?”

She swallowed over the lump in her throat. “Because I could never go out into town and see the faces of all the women you’ve been with and be okay with that. I can’t...I’m not like that. I can’t do it.” Jackie pulled away at his stunned expression, not knowing who was more shocked. She’d just admitted something she’d never spoken aloud. Before he had a chance to respond she turned and ran out of the bathroom.

As the door slammed shut behind her, she heard the wet slaps of his footsteps coming after her. She ran fast, turning down the hall and sprinting for the nearest exit. She heard the door open and his voice calling after her.

Jackie didn’t stop running until she was safe at home.

It was only then that she realized what he’d said. Before it had been a panicked blur as she sped down the hallway. Now she could clearly recall what he said as if he’d whispered it into her ear.

You won’t be able to resist me, Jackie!

She prayed he wasn’t right.

Chapter 24

Willow paced for so long in the office she was surprised she hadn’t created a trench in Lyonis’ floor.

Oh God what had she done?

She tried to take deep breaths to calm herself but it just wasn’t happening. She couldn’t control her breathing no matter how hard she tried, she sounded as though she’d just run a marathon.

She slapped herself in the head. “I told him I’d mate with him.” Aagh, she growled. What was wrong with her? It was the alcohol, obviously.

Yeah, that was it. He wooed her with one really great night in hopes that she’d cave. And boy did she. Well, she couldn’t do it, wouldn’t, in fact. Now she just had to tell him.

She rarely got nervous. She’d always prided herself on her confidence but having to tell the man that she liked that she couldn’t mate with him...oh God she didn’t want to do it. Now she understood why some people broke up with their loved ones through underhanded ways like email, letters, or even phone calls. She got it now! Anything else was better than standing before him face to face and possibly crushing him—and her in the process.

Oh God, Oh God. The door swung open and she jumped back a foot, letting out a little yelp. Lyonis smiled at her. His big body filled the doorway and made her feel trapped inside the office as if the room had suddenly shrunk by half.

“You alright?”

“Fine, fine. How are you?” His eyebrows rose at her rushed question.

“Good now that I see you.”

He closed the door then strode towards her. The room suddenly got even smaller as he neared. He wrapped her in his arms then swept down and kissed her. He kissed her hungrily, with a pent up passion that spoke of the release he didn’t take last night. He slanted his lips across her and dove his tongue inside to mimic an act she craved now whether he was near her or not. He lingered over her lips before pulling away.

Willow dreaded this but it needed to be done. “I can’t mate with you.”

“I figured as much.” Not a flicker of surprise shone in his eyes.

“Huh, what?” He stroked his thumb over her cheek.

“I knew you’d say that. Although I believe what you said last night came from your heart; I knew that you’d be ready to fight it once morning came. Don’t worry, Willow. I know you’ll still be mine.”

Well, out of all the ways she’d pictured this situation going, this was not one of them.

“Oh,” was all she managed to say.

He laughed softly. “I have some things to discuss with you.” His big hands rubbed her back up and down in soothing waves.

“Oh?”

“I think you’re pregnant, Willow.”

Well if that didn’t just ice the warmth in her veins. She stiffened in his arms and tried to pull away but he wouldn’t let her.

“Here me out.” Willow watched him with a skeptical look. Since when was he so nice to her, giving her choices instead of ordering her? Oh wait, she thought, he’d never been much like that. Much. Not like she thought he’d be. She’d pegged him wrong from the beginning.

“Okay,” she said hesitantly. His eyes all but gleamed with satisfaction.

“This weekend is the Winter Festival. Amy’s challenge still stands. I know you’re not ready but I need you to mate with me, Willow. You can’t fight her with our babe growing inside you.” He spoke so fiercely that Willow was taken back for a moment. Again, she felt as though she was in some surreal place like Wonderland and she had no idea which choice was the right one to make.

She could take the pregnancy test and finally discover the truth, she could fight Amy and put that bitch down once and for all, or she could mate with him and be the new Queen of the pack.

But she didn’t want to do any of those things. The only one she found slightly tolerable was fighting Amy. She almost laughed. She’d rather mate with him than take that pregnancy test. She was that terrified of the answer. That her jeans still didn’t fit this morning and she had to wear yoga pants again scared her even more.

“I can see your mind working. Willow, last night you realized something whether you want to admit it or not. I will be great to you. I promise it. Hell I’ll vow it in front of the entire pack if you want.”

A thought occurred to her. Was she really just running from the inevitable? Lyonis seemed to think so, even the pack did. Her sister Lily did. When they spoke to her about the mating, they shrugged and said it’d only be a matter of time before she agreed. Maybe they were right, she thought. Heck she’d been thinking about it since the day she received that will from Papa. She couldn’t leave him now. Although she never wanted to say that aloud, or in front of him, it was the truth. Otherwise she would have left the moment he dragged her here.

Willow didn’t know what surprised her more, that she knew her answer or that she wasn’t scared of it.

Taking a deep breath, she said, “Okay.”

Lyonis stepped back, disbelief ridden across his face. “What?”

She looked him straight in the eye with a bravado she didn’t quite feel. “I said yes. I’ll mate with you.” Lyonis stood there for a solid minute, then he picked her up into his arms and swung her around, laughing. Willow couldn’t help it, she laughed too, feeling lighter than she had in a long time.

He set her back down and kissed her. “I can’t wait to announce it to everyone. We will have one helluva celebration come the festival. And there will be no fighting,” he added sternly.

Willow pretended to pout. “Come on, just a little fight. I’ve been practicing my right hook.”

A devilish gleam twinkled in his eye as he wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her against him. “I’d recommend using your knee. I know firsthand how strong it is.”

Willow’s snort turned into a full belly laugh as she remembered kneeing him in the face after they first made love. Slowly their laughter faded away until they were smiling at each other like young lovers. She watched as his face transformed turning slowly into a wicked, hot look.

“What?” Butterflies danced in her stomach.

He picked her up by her hips, walked to the desk, and set her on it. Stepping between her legs, he pressed his arms on either side of her and said, “You owe me.”

Now that was the voice of the Alpha she’d always thought he was. But she knew better now. He was just as giving as he was a taker. Willow remembered the wet licks across her sex from last night and warmed to a passionate flush.

“And what do I owe you exactly?”

His eyes darkened like a thunderstorm, then tracked down to her breasts and sex. Somehow he managed to make her feel naked with that look even though she was fully dressed.

“I’ll show you,” he promised.

* * *

Willow was flipped around in a second. In the next, a hand was at her back pushing her into the desk. She softened her muscles and went with it, confident in his touch that she’d find a secret happiness only found with him.

Pressing his hips into her cheeks, Willow felt the unmistakable evidence of his erection. Her body warmed like she’d been sitting out in the sun, her skin tightening with coiled nerves ready to expend release.

His hands reached under her to fondle her breasts through her shirt. His movements were rough and jerky, reminding her so much of the first times they were together. Instead of fighting it this time, she went with it, ready to enjoy everything he gave her.

With a frustrated growl, Lyonis tugged her shirt up to free her breasts. He found her athletic bra and tugged that up too until her breasts touched the open air of the room. Her nipples were hard before he even touched them.

And touch them he did with hard, rough squeezes that melted her from the inside out. They panted and groaned together like two beasts about to mate in the dark woods at night. He pinched her nipples and tugged on the peaks until she was panting beneath him, waiting for him to do more.

“Lyonis.”

“You’ve made me the happiest man in the world, my Willow.” His husky, sweet words, accompanied by the masterful touch of his hands, made Willow’s heart feel too big for her chest. His hands spanned her ribcage then tracked down her bare stomach to her hips. He didn’t stop there. He traveled down, grabbing her pants and panties in his fingertips and pulling until they settled around her ankles.

“I’ve dreamed of you like this,” he said, his voice husky with need.

“I bet you have,” she managed to say. He palmed her hips and thighs, her cheeks and stomach with growing fervor.

He chuckled softly. “It’s one thing to take you like this when you’re still fighting me, but an entirely different pleasure to have you willing and accepting.” He pressed dozens of kisses up her spine that spread chills across her until she shivered.

He pulled the tie that bound her hair and pushed it to one side of her shoulder. It was an intimate, sweet ac but Willow knew for him it was a dominating one. A moment later, his lips were at the back of her neck, making her shiver.

Time stopped as his teeth sank into her. She was in an alternate reality where there were no worries of demons, or the past, or of a baby. Here there was only him and her, experiencing each other in the most basic and wonderful of ways.

His bite claimed, marked. It shot rays of pleasure down her spine to her toes, curling them in her shoes. He released her slowly as if it pained him to do so. Willow made a soft sound as his teeth retreated. His lips kissed the mark he made. Her body was on fire as if she’d dropped into an inferno. Her sex dripped with cream, open and ready for him. She couldn’t wait any longer.

“Lyonis, please.”

His hands stilled at her hips, then squeezed in a hard possessive touch that she’d remember for the rest of her days.

The next happened so fast that she wished she could slow down time and remember every second of it. He stood back and she heard the hiss of his zipper, the whoosh of his khaki’s dropping. He kicked open her legs until she was spread for him. She didn’t mind, she actually arched her hips back to him in offering...just as he once said she would. How right he was about so many things.

His hands curled around her bare shoulders and locked tight. She thought she was prepared for it, but she was wrong. He nudged her entrance, then shoved inside.

Their cries meshed in the office, ringing off the walls. She was wet and open but still his big size stretched her to delicious lengths, tingled her nerves, and worked her muscles into a frenzy that she was sure everyone in the town would here when she came.

He didn’t stop moving. He entered her, then began pounding into her mercilessly. Flesh slapped against flesh, cries met groans. She was his captive. Locked in his grip, pushed against the desk with no inch to spare. He simply took and she gave.

He slid in and out in fast, driving strokes. Raw, earthly cries left her throat as the pressure inside her built like trapped steam. He felt it, too. Her pussy tensed around him as if trying to lock him in place, but he wouldn’t be held. He was claiming his mate.

He drove faster, harder until her cheeks jiggled and his gripped tightened around her shoulders to keep her from sliding across the desk.

He kicked open her legs another few inches and she moaned. His sac swung with each thrust, slapping against her swollen clitoris with fast, heavy pulses. It was tormenting, it was wild, and she was lost.

His cock filled her deep then he held himself there. Willow shot apart like fireworks, exploding in a thousand different directions. Her blood boiled, sex tightened then quivered her release to every muscle in her body until, unable to keep it restrained, she screamed. She screamed his name, her pleasure, the intense, overwhelming pressure inside her as the steam released out of her body and into the air around them.

She went limp against the desk, her body a pliable receptacle for him—the ultimate offering. And he took it like a conqueror.

“God, Willow.” It was almost a prayer, a husky vow of amazement from him. He held her tighter and bore down on her, hips slapping loudly against her.

Her sex pulsed and clenched around him with the last vestiges of her orgasm and he rode on that pleasure, driving his own until finally—he met his.

With a guttural shout, he slammed home and shot his hot seed into her. Willow jerked as the streams jetted inside her, hitting her walls and teasing her with the promise of another orgasm. He came for long, long seconds, hips trembling against her backside as he pumped his seed, fingers hanging on for dear life as his shout finally faded.

Willow couldn’t move a muscle. She now knew what it was like to be made of pudding. He released her and she collapsed against the desk, holding on for dear life so she wouldn’t slide into a pull of mush on the floor.

Lyonis pulled out from her, his hands rubbed soothing circles across her back.

“So smooth. So soft. You’re more beautiful to me than you can imagine,” he said softly. Willow might have melted at his sweet words but as it was, she was already melding with the wood of the desk.

His fingers and thumbs rubbed into the already liquefied muscles of her back. Willow sighed as he gently rubbed where his hands had been curled around her shoulders. He never hurt her with his touch, though he’d been unrelenting in holding her down. Slowly, he turned her around and held her against him. It was a good thing too because she swore she still couldn’t stand on her own two feet. Her eyes refused to open. It was as if that one orgasm had completely shut down her body.

“I need a nap.”

His laughter floated over her. “I’ll tuck you in myself, but there’s one more thing I need first.”

Willow blinked and looked up at him. “What?”

He picked her hand from off his chest and place it over his naked crotch. Willow eyebrows shot up and some of the fog that had been draped over her lifted.

“You’re hard.” He gave her a hungry look, nodding.

Then he explained, “You just agreed to be my mate. I’m so hard I feel like I’ve had one pent up orgasm sitting inside me my whole life waiting for this moment. Waiting for you.” Willow’s fingers curled around his hard shaft. The pulsing heat of him, the unbending strength, and the soft skin teased her own desire with sexy possibilities.

However she was too boneless to be much good to him, so she told him so. If anything, his gaze threw even hungrier.

“No worries, mate. I have that all figured out.” Then he pushed her gently and she went to her knees before him. His cock bobbed in front of her lips as if waving for attention.

His eyes traveled over her wildly like a hungry man seeing food for the very first time. He watched her bare breasts paying particular attention to her nipples, then slid down her softly rounded stomach to the apex of her sex. His cock twitched before her, the head darkening to a blush.

“Now suck on my cock, mate.”

Willow might have been up in arms at his order, but that was before. Because now she understood that the moment her mouth wrapped around his cock, he was all hers. She also realized she felt freed in a way. She was no longer bound by her previous, strict notions of him and what they could be together. She had the freedom now to explore, learn, and test new territories. One of which she was about to suck on...happily.

Though, on second thought, her body still felt like a warm pile of butter. The energy it took to give him a blowjob was not entirely appealing to her. She looked up at him with beseeching eyes. After he tore his gaze from her pussy, he laughed.

“Not to worry. I’ve got this under control. All you have to do is help me along.” Willow was still trying to figure out what that meant, when he gripped his cock in his hand and brought the wet tip to her lips. Her tongue darted out and cleaned him of their salty mess. Only more seemed to appear.

“Open your mouth,” he grunted, his voice part beast now with his passion. Willow’s hand reached between her legs and touched herself. She couldn’t refuse it when her core throbbed so hard.

She parted her lips. Lyonis’ face slackened with pleasure, eyes falling to half-mast, wet lips parting. He held his cock and teased her lips with it, coating her lips with his precum.

“Just relax,” he said. “I’ll do the work.” Willow planned on it because she barely had the energy to rub small circles around her clit.

He pushed the head of him past her lips and held it there. Her tongue darted around and traced the salty tip in a lazy circular pattern. He reached for her jaw and cupped her, fingers teasing the loose strands of her hair.

“Relax your jaw,” he said. Willow let her jaw fall open, her tongue resting flat in her mouth.

Then he pushed inside. His girth spread her lips around him. Her tongue glided his way. He pushed inside until he reached the back of her throat, then he paused as a sweat broke out over his forehead.

“Oh, God,” he groaned. Both hands cupped her jaw, held on to her hair as he retreated and pushed back inside, thrusting slowly but surely. Willow’s tongue tasted ecstasy. Tasted the saltiness from his release in her body, the creaminess from her own and together it combined into a delicious, sexy flavor unlike anything she’d ever tasted before.

His strokes quickly became faster. He began thrusting into her mouth as he’d done to her over the desk. It didn’t hurt; in fact, she felt no strain on her jaw, since she stayed relaxed. He watched her with raw passion, mesmerized as if she was giving him some special gift. She supposed she was in a way.

He worked his cock in and out of her mouth, his strokes becoming more impatient as his need built up. Willow circled her clit faster as her own release neared. Soft moans left her throat and vibrated around his cock. He threw back his head as if unable to hold it up any longer.

The soft steel of him passed over her tongue repeatedly, growing faster until she felt the crisp hairs of his groin pressing against her lips again and again. His cock swelled inside her mouth, pushing her lips even further. His groans became frequent, the hands in her hair tightened harder and she knew he was near.

Her hips jerked against her hand with the onslaught of her release. Lyonis took her mouth until finally she felt the short burst of precum coating her tongue. She swallowed it, her throat and mouth tightening over his cock, and then he lost it—and so did she.

He pushed deep as his cock exploded in her mouth. Hot streams of cum shot inside her in hot squirts. Willow rubbed her clit furiously and moaned over the cock stuffing her mouth as her orgasm came crashing through her. She jerked and shuddered and still he held her head close, never letting up as he came hard inside her.

She swallowed as the thick deluges kept coming. Then together they finished, bodies sagging with relief. He pulled his cock out with a wet pop then teetered on his feet as if he might fall. Willow laughed and tugged on his hand until he came down beside her.

Then together they fell asleep on the office floor.

Chapter 25

“Are you ready to go?”

Willow finished brushing her hair and smiled at Lyonis. Ever since she decided to mate with him, things had been different. She actually felt...happy. She still wasn’t sure if it was because the stress of the situation was gone or if it was because she was genuinely happy. Either way, she felt good about her decision and was ready to go through with it.

She nodded at him and they piled into his truck and drove towards the field where the festival was being held. As Lyonis drove through the neighborhood, Willow thought back to the past few days. They’d been some of the happiest days of her life. Lyonis and her talked, they talked about everything. About his parents, about hers, about their childhoods. It almost felt like they were any other normal couple.

She kept waiting for the dreaded feeling to come over her, but it never came. No regret, no shame, and no denial. She was ready to mate with him, and they were doing it tonight after the festival. He still wouldn’t tell her how it was done, but that afterwards she’d finally and fully be his wife. The whole thing made her dizzy with excitement—another first for her. She just wished her sisters could be here. She’d asked him if she could invite them but Lyonis told her that the mating ceremony is very private. She blushed thinking about it.

Even the worries in the town over the demon were slowly seeping away. Stephanie, although she still couldn’t recall what happened that night in the forest, was alive and back to normal according to her parents. The town bustled again with energy, the cloud of suffocating depression lifted like a fading dream.

The bright lights of the festival came into view and Willow could barely contain her excitement. She felt like a child going to her first circus. The music of a band drifted over the roar of the truck, some Rock n’ Roll tune she recognized but didn’t know the words to.

They parked in a spot by headquarters and Willow jumped out of her seat before Lyonis could come around to her door. Her eyes were wide as she took everything in.

The entire town was here. Dressed in warm jackets and winter hats, they walked in groups to the booths and stands of the festival. They danced in front of the makeshift stage where the band performed. The scents of sugary cotton candy, spicy meat, and caramel apples tantalized her nose. For the first time since becoming a mature succubus, Willow wished she could still eat food. The last meal she’d eaten was a chicken salad. The thought was almost too depression to bear.

“It’s like a carnival!”

Smiling at her enthusiasm, Lyonis grabbed her hand and began showing her the festival. Dozens of brightly lit booths provided fun and games in the form of archery and ball throwing contests to win prizes of gigantic stuffed animals.

“How do you do all of this?”

“We have a planning committee actually.” She gave him a look that made him laugh. “It’s true. They plan it months in advance. We have an extra tax put in place on all of the local businesses to pay for everything. Locals volunteer, heck some even fight over who gets to operate which booths. It’s a lot of fun for everyone.”

Willow passed booths selling homemade scarves, hats, and silks where girls happily waited in line to buy. Other booths had homemade jewelry in the form of beaded necklaces, bracelets, and little earrings. She felt like a kid in the candy store and wanted to try a little bit of everything.

The next booth had her coming to a halt. Behind the table of the booth sat wooden shelves holding a variety of snow globes. Some had lights inside him with little figurines dancing or moving, others when shaken snowed down white specs over a replica of the town.

“You like snow globes?”

Willow’s throat tightened. The words in Papa’s will came into her mind. He left her all of his precious snow globes. The same ones he personally cleaned and cared for. He kept them in his study and his bedroom. All of them special to him, personally picked out or even made to signify a special memory for him.

Willow could only nod, afraid that if she spoke he’d hear the raw emotion inside her. He nodded and led her up to the booth. The attendant behind it was none other than Stephanie McLannahan’s mother, Nancy.

“Hello, Nancy. You have a great selection this year.” Nancy’s eyes lit up at the compliment from her Alpha.

“Thank you. Is there anything you’d like to look at?” Lyonis looked at Willow in question and she pointed to two different globes. One was of the town, the other a replica of this festival. Nancy grabbed them off the shelf and placed them on the counter.

Willow picked up the one of the town first. It was lovely, the details perfect. A dark wooden fence went around the globe where a thin line of trees to represent the forest sat inside them. In the middle of the globe was the town, covered in white snowflakes as if they’d just received a big storm. She recognized the pub, which even had a small sign over it that read The Wolf’s Den. The detail was superb.

“Did you do all of these yourself?” Willow said. Nancy nodded, a delighted twinkle in her eye. “They’re amazing.” She shook the globe and watched as the snow on the bottom lifted to the top then slowly drifted down over the town.

She picked up the next globe, this one displaying a festival not unlike this one. There were booths with small lights inside them and tiny figurines of smiling people. Children lined the game booths and adults walked hand in hand in a happy moment, their hats and coats keeping them warm in the otherwise snowy and cold looking environment. She shook the globe and white puffs snowed over the festival.

“I’ll take them both,” Willow said. It may just be something she picked up from Papa, but these snow globes were too precious to pass up on. With them, she would recall this time and place, this town, for the rest of her life. The happy moments encased in a glass globe of fake snow.

Lyonis pulled out his wallet and paid for them. Willow started to protest but he kissed her to shut her up.

“Consider it a mating gift,” he whispered for her ears alone.

Wearing a silly smile, Willow picked up her carefully boxed bag of goodies and strolled with Lyonis through the rest of the festival. They played all of the games, which naturally, she made sure she won. It took some maneuvering, which was totally not cheating, but she did it.

He looked down at her with heat in his eyes. “You can’t touch me like that every time it’s my turn.”

She looked at him innocently. “Like what? I didn’t do anything. It’s not my fault you can’t hit anything worth a damn.”

“Can’t hit worth a damn?”

He growled in frustration and kissed her hard on the mouth. He didn’t pull away either, but kissed her until her lips swelled and her toes curled. When he finally did pull away, she had to hold on to him or else fall on her ass.

“Just because you can’t win fair and square—”

Willow glared at him. “I can too. I just prefer to play dirty.” His eyes flicked down her body as if seeing her naked beneath the thick jacket and pants she wore.

“I guess that’s fine,” he said, his voice hoarse. “Come on, we’re doing it again and this time, no cheating.”

“Hold on a sec. I need the lady's room. You can pretend to beat me when I get back. And no playing without me,” she added sternly.

He gave her a cocky look that said he was already planning all the ways he could cheat and Willow went off to the bathroom. They kept the main office open so the bathrooms could be used in there.

As Willow entered, two girls left the bathroom giving her a happy wave. Willow waved back and stepped inside. Willow did her business in the first stall then washed her hands. The bathroom door shut with a bang and she yelped as she spun around.

“Oh, it’s you, Stephanie. How are you?” Willow placed a hand over her racing heart to calm it.

A horrible feeling came over her like a suffocating blanket. Her instincts shouted at her to run to get as far away from Stephanie as possible. Willow told herself that was silly. It was just a teenage girl. A girl who didn’t have any noticeable weapons or appeared to be any kind of threat. Yet still her muscles tensed, ready for action, her eyes refused to stray from the young girl.

Stephanie never looked at her. Her eyes stared at the opposite wall. Willow watched her eyes closer and fought the urge to go lock herself in a stall to get away from this teenage girl.

Her eyes were vacant, dead. Eyes no longer shiny with life, no longer blinking with any indication that she was alive, yet she stood there, unmoving. Willow shivered as a freezing cold chill shot down her spine. Maybe the girl was sick or something. Since when do sick girls not blink...or move?

“Stephanie, are you okay?” Willow swallowed hard over the cracking sound of her voice.

Stephanie blinked once. The movement was so fast that Willow wasn’t even sure if she saw it happen. The life of the festival outside was completely drowned out. No longer could she hear the giggling voices of girls, the robust laughter of young men trying to impress their girlfriends. Inside the bathroom was a room of death, a black void where nothing entered and nothing left.

Willow jerked at the thought. Where the hell did that kind of thinking come from?

You’re freaking out, Willow. Just get a grip.

Stephanie’s head turned to her, the movement so fast and unnatural that Willow took a step back and bumped into the sink. Complete dread immobilized her. She could only stand there to see what was going to happen, what the girl would say, because somewhere inside her she knew. She knew that the girl had something to say.

Her lips moved and the voice that came out was Stephanie’s, but not. It was a mutated, twisted form of the young girl’s voice. Her words rolled together in garbled syllables, sounding like a hissing snake mixed with some deep accent.

“You will die. I will slaughter your people. Your child will mark the beginning of a great demon.”

The words ended abruptly. Stephanie collapsed to the ground in a heap, her head slamming against the hard tile wall. Willow hesitated a moment, whether out of fear or shock, she didn’t know, but she didn’t want to go anywhere near her. Stephanie’s cold words echoed in her head as if on repeat. A demon of death; her baby. The cold dread that had surrounded her was suffocating. Willow sucked in shorts gasps of air as her lungs struggled to continue to breathe.

Stephanie groaned, not the mutated voice, but the voice of a young girl as she rubbed her head. She looked around at her surroundings confused before her gaze landed on Willow.

“How did I get here? What happened?”

Eyes no longer dead and vacant were vibrant with life. With a strength that her Papa had taught her, Willow forced the chill away, forced herself to move, to take one step at a time until she stood before her and helped Stephanie stand.

“You came in here and slipped. You just hit your head on the wall. Are you okay?” The lie came so easily, it surprised her.

She could barely form words let alone touch her, but she did it. Willow had a horrible feeling that she just figured out what happened to Stephanie that night in the woods. And Stephanie was only a pawn in the whole thing.

Stephanie laughed nervously. “Thanks. I think I got it from here.”

Willow gave her a tight-lipped smile and fled from the bathroom. Did she tell Lyonis? He might believe her but what if he did...and didn’t? Everyone would think she was crazy or worse, making things up. Whatever happened that night in the forest, Stephanie was innocent in all this. The demon was using her somehow, but to do what and to what purpose?

Maybe to spy on her? But then why would it send her a message? It just gave its surprise away.

Willow pressed a hand over her softly distended stomach. The truth of the matter was so much harder to accept than a lie. She was pregnant and the demon wanted her baby.

Chapter 26

Willow returned to Lyonis at the booth where she left him. He smiled at her as she approached and she tried to reciprocate but she was too tense to make it believable.

“What’s wrong?”

Willow looked away from him. It was becoming harder to lie to his face. “Nothing, I just don’t feel so good. Must be all the excitement,” she said with mock cheeriness.

Cupping her cheek, he studied her face as a doctor might a sick patient. Then kissing her cheek, he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and whisked her away from the festival and back towards the truck.

Willow thought about the mating ritual they had planned tonight and her stomach turned almost violently.

As soon as she had the thought, Amy stepped in front of them blocking their path. Lyonis growled at her in warning, his fingers inadvertently clenching around Willow’s shoulder.

“Amy?”

She cocked a brow and said loud enough that heads turned. “I’m ready to proceed with the challenge.”

Willow eyed her and realized she was dressed for a fight. She wore a long sleeve shirt a runner might wear while jogging in winter and a pair of athletic pants and sneakers.

Lyonis opened his mouth to speak, but Willow couldn’t let him take the credit for this. Stepping in front of him, she shook off his hold and said, “I’ve agreed to be his mate. In fact, I can’t wait.”

Maybe this confrontation was just what she needed because the earlier ugly business in the bathroom fell to the side. A crowd formed around them. Cheery conversations halted, games stopped, sales froze as everyone watched what might amount to a spectacle depending on how Willow handled this. Willow hadn’t felt this sassy in days. Her blood flowed in a rush and her fists dangled loosely, ready to curl and fly.

Feeling protective over Lyonis—he was hers now—Willow cocked a satisfied grin and placed her hand over her belly. The move was so simple, even as it was calculated, but it was so worth it.

Amy’s expression went from ready-to-fight anger to wide-eyed shock as she saw Willow’s hand.  Amy let out a roar that put so much pressure on Willow’s eardrums they might burst had she not quickly turned away at the sound. She didn’t see her move. But she heard the motion, the stirring of air. It was so fast it was as if it didn’t happen at all but was a figment of her imagination.

But when she turned back around, Amy was lying on the ground and Lyonis was standing over her a hard, cruel look on his face. The crowd too glared at Amy as if she’d just committed some great offense.

“You dare to attack my mate?” Lyonis’ chest moved in great heaves as he struggled to control his anger. He stepped over the prone shapeshifter, one foot on either side of her. He looked every bit the animal just then and every ounce the Alpha he was.

“You dare to attack my mate while she carries my child?” His words were so hard they cut the air like shrapnel. Amy cowered beneath him, her hands flying to her face as tears swam down her face.

Even though she knew she was imposing where she shouldn’t be, Willow stepped forward and touched Lyonis’ arm. He didn’t turn towards her but she felt his arm stiffen and knew he was listening.

“It’s okay, Lyonis. No harm was done. Let’s just go.”

Willow was sure she had never pleaded for anything in her life other than for a toy she wanted from her Papa when she was young. That was silly and frivolous, but this was not. Her gut was tight with fear and her instincts told her that if she didn’t calm him down and back him away something bad would happed—she just didn’t know what.

The crowd waited to see his reaction. Willow took a step forward and another until she wrapped her arm around his waist and tugged on him.

He looked down at her with wide, wild eyes; they glowed with an amber light like she’d seen while passing a deer on the highway at night.

She spoke his name, softly, repeatedly. She didn’t know if it would work, but her gut told her to try anyway. He was on the offense. Someone had tried to attack his mate and child. She understood it and surprisingly it didn’t really scare her as much as she thought it might have. It was almost nice, comforting, albeit scary as hell to see him so enraged.

She continued to say his name in that calm, mellow voice. Chloe used the same soft voice on her when they were young and she’d gotten hurt. Slowly, the amber light dimmed back to a bright blue. He blinked and the hazy glow was extinguished. The muscles under her arm relaxed centimeter by centimeter, and then he stepped away from Amy.

There was a sigh of relief around the crowd as if everyone had been holding their breath. Amy was left on the ground, shaking.

Willow started to breathe easier as they walked away from her and through a part in the crowd, but then Lyonis stopped. She tried to keep walking, to pull him along but it was like trying to move a freight train.

“Wait,” he said and turned back to Amy. She flinched at his gaze and looked away. “You are now banished from this pack.”

She gasped then climbed to her knees as horrible wrenching sobs left her. She held her hands out to him as if in prayer and pleaded, “Please, Alpha. Don’t do this to me. I’m sorry. You know I’ve always been a jealous woman. I can’t help it. Please don’t do this!” The sobs were so hard her body shook with them.

Willow’s own face flushed with embarrassment at what she was seeing. No longer able to watch the display, she looked away and left it up to Lyonis. She didn’t think Amy should be banished from the pack, but some part of her made her think of the baby growing inside her. That part showed Amy as a threat and wanted her as far away as possible. Then why did her hair stand up on the back of her neck at the thought?

Lyonis looked around at the pack. “Does anyone disagree with my decision?”

There were mutual nays around the sullen festival. With a final nod, he looked at Amy. “Amy Thierry you are hereby banished from this pack indefinitely. Be out by sunrise and never show your face here again.”

Lyonis grabbed Willow’s hand and led her to his truck. Neither of them spoke as he drove them back to the cabin. She glanced at him once as he unlocked the cabin door but he didn’t meet her eyes.

There was no question that there would be no mating tonight. Willow was actually grateful for Amy’s interruption because now she didn’t have to lie or try to explain why she didn’t want to attempt the most life-changing event of her life tonight.

They went up to bed together as other couples have done for many, many years. It felt good, Willow realized. It felt good to be near him and do this normal activity, like pulling the bedsheets down and climbing inside.

He still wouldn’t meet her eyes for longer than a second, but Willow understood. She’d seen a side of him that he’d never shown her before and he was unsure about it. She wasn’t entirely sure how she knew that but she felt it deep inside. Women’s intuition or some shit like that.

As the heavy fog of sleep drifted over her, she opened her eyes one last time and whispered, “It’s okay.”

Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep with her arm around her Alpha.

* * *

Somewhere deep in the earth, below where any life dared to live, the demon cackled.

Its existence was simple but ambitious. It didn’t feel pain. It gave it. It didn’t feel fear, but thrived off its potent power.

It finished its spell and released the puny human from its grip. For too long the Bellum woman hadn’t feared and slowly its powers weakened, forcing it to take a victim to restore it. Someone for which the sister would feel fear. It had worked. Compassion was the demon’s greatest utility, easily used, easily manipulated. The demon could have taken anyone and the stupid succubus would have felt for it.

Its powers were nearly fully restored. Now the fear was back in the sister, stronger than ever, stronger than the demon had even hoped for.

Its plan was back on track now. The sister would die, then her end of the pact will be complete. Karr will rise again and together they will run the world.

Chapter 27

Jackie watched the scene between her Alpha and Willow with a combination of awe and jealousy. Amy deserved her banishment for daring to touch the Alpha’s mate in anger. Amy had always been a bit of a loose cannon but she must be out of her mind to attack Willow when her belly was obviously showing...and her mate was standing right next to her. Not so bright, Amy.

As the scene died out and Amy left in a wash of sobs, the conversations started back up like a radio being switched on. People sighed and went back to their booths, the sounds of laughter echoed through the air.

Jackie strolled along the booths, following the scents of juicy cooked meat and fresh mushrooms. This had always been her favorite part of the festival—the kebabs. Chunks of steak stuck between peppers and mushrooms. Already her mouth watered.

She hurried to the booth before anyone else got in line. She recognized Thomas on the grill. The son from a long line of chefs, Thomas worked at the pack’s restaurant and was capable of making the simplest things taste unbelievably amazing.

“Hey, Thomas. What’s crackin’?” Thomas looked over his shoulder and grinned at her.

“I was waiting for you to come by. Knew you couldn’t resist the smell.”

Jackie laughed. He was right. “Came here as soon as the drama was over, you know me. Can I get two of those?”

He flipped over the meat and vegetables to cook the other side and said, “What are you on some kind of diet now? Three or four minimum here, darlin’.”

“Well I guess I’ll have to suck it up and take three then.” Thomas let out a full belly laugh.

“Tara will help you as soon as she gets back.”

As Jackie’s mind searched through a list of faces with the name Tara, a youngish beauty with wavy brown hair came into the booth with a big smile. She turned to Thomas.

“Sorry about that, Chef. Had to wait in line to use the bathroom.” She turned back to Jackie and then it hit her. One of Thane’s flings. In fact, a recent one. Not even a month ago. Jackie’s gut tightened with a mixture of feelings she didn’t want to address. Instead of turning and walking away like she wanted to, she stood and managed a convincing smile.

“Three kebabs, please.”

Tara told her the charge and Jackie paid. Something as simple as a business exchange now seemed to take ten times longer than usual. Tara took her time as she tossed witty one-liners back and forth with Thomas.

Jackie was about to tell the girl to put a move on it but then she grabbed three skewers and a handful of napkins. Then she set them down and leaned towards Jackie on the booth.

Jackie leaned back. This woman had tasted Thane’s lips. Who was she kidding, she’d probably tasted every inch of him. What woman wouldn’t? You’d have to be stupid to waste being with him.

Tara smiled brightly, eyes glittering with excitement. “So is it true?”

“Is what true?” Jackie managed to keep her tone from biting—barely.

“That you and a special someone have learned you’re mates.” Even as Jackie’s cheeks flushed at hearing the words aloud, she inwardly grew cold.

That had always been how she dealt with things. Especially unexpected bad news. Unlike her hotheaded father whom she hadn’t, nor wanted to see in the past fifteen years, Jackie had learned to tightly control her anger. Sometimes that meant walking away and, yeah, she had no problem doing that.

Unless I’m running straight into the bathroom with Thane following me.

Even though she’d managed to avoid him since that incident, his words still haunted her. She found herself wondering crazy, wild things. The kind of thoughts she never used to have. How did one single kiss change her so much? It was like she was a different person now.

You won’t be able to resist me, Jackie! he’d yelled as she ran for the exit. The strong defensive wall she erected around herself crumbled when he neared. She used to hold that wall up tighter when he was around, when she’d see him smooching with some bitch by her car after a date. Ha! A date, more like a night of fucking.

She closed her eyes tightly to erase the vivid images of him thrusting between another woman’s legs. Heart thundering in her chest, her mind buzzing with interference, Jackie looked around wildly feeling as though the world was spinning much too fast for her to stand up straight.

Just as she was about to collapse, her gaze landed on Tara’s wide-eyed expression. The girl reached for her, grabbing onto her shoulders. Was the girl shouting? It looked like it but she sounded faraway like she was on the other side of a football field and a crowd was hollering behind her.

“What?” Jackie mumbled.

Tara gave her a strange look and then the fogginess was gone. “I asked if you’re all right. You don’t look so good.”

Jackie shook her head and gulped only to find her throat sorely in need of some water. “I’m fine,” she croaked.

Tara looked back at Thomas and they both watched her with concerned gazes.

“I’m sorry I didn’t think my question would get you all riled up.”

Jackie pressed a hand to her pounding forehead. “What question?”

She couldn’t recall any conversation with the girl, only kept seeing images of Thane naked, kissing other women. Her heart started pounding again so she forced her mental wall up, lining it with bricks, steel, titanium, a hundred layers of wood, anything.

“I asked you about being Thane’s mate. I was only teasing a bit. I didn’t mean to get you worked up. Here are your kebabs, they’re on the house.” She spoke softly, slowly as if she might spook Jackie. That had her snatching the kebabs and turning away without a goodbye.

How would anyone even know about her and Thane? She doubted anyone saw them kiss outside that club. Could it be...

Jaw cracking as she ground it side to side. Jackie heard a snap. Looking down she saw the three skewers split in half, the meat dangling down precariously. With a disgusted sigh, she dropped the food into a trash bin and got away from the pack.

She headed for the forest before she even realized it. As she crossed into the woods, her stress levels reduced instantly. It was like a soothing balm. The pounding at her forehead dissipated until she forgot about it as she trekked over fallen branches and loose soil covered with fallen leaves from the towering trees.

No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t keep her mind from returning to Tara’s question and what it meant. Had he been going around behind her back telling people that she was his? Staking some kind of invisible, unimaginable, claim on her as if her opinions or wants didn’t matter.

Baring her teeth in a snarl, she let her beast rise to give her added strength, then she spun and slammed her palm into a tree. The tree groaned in protest, chunks of bark falling to the ground; the leaves swung and shook.

This was unacceptable. She wasn’t his. No matter what he said, no matter that when their lips touched, she hadn’t felt the same since. Kisses weren’t supposed to be like that. Weren’t supposed to freeze her in place, slow the world around them, and make her feel strange, fluttery things in her stomach.

A soft sound came from behind her. Jackie spun, eyes glaring. Within a second, she had her senses sniffing the area, eyes darting around. She smelled the dark male scent a mere second before a hard body wrapped around her from behind.

Her pulse pounded in an instant, blood warmed like hot syrup, stomach pulsed with need. But she kept her body stiff against him. Would have, should have pulled away but damn her mind wasn’t working quickly enough. She used to pride herself on staying sharp around him but now with scary words like mate being thrown around things were different. Much different.

His hand pressed just below her belly button, pressing her gently back against his body. His lips were at her neck in a second, searing her with their heat, sending chills down her body.

“I’ve missed you,” he said huskily.

Just as Jackie’s eyes started to flutter closed, she roughly pushed away from him.

“You have no right touching like that.”

His eyes were darker than normal, his lids heavy. “I have every right. You’re my mate. The sooner you accept that the sooner you can ease the ache you’ve created.”

Jackie’s mouth opened and closed. “What? I’m not your mate! And I haven’t created any ache. Leave me alone, Thane.” She started walking in the opposite direction. It was too dangerous staying here in the quiet woods, the sensual smells of the earth teasing her senses, the moonlight casting them in shadows.

She made it three steps before he was in front of her pushing her backwards. Her back hit a tree and then his body covered hers, hips pressing against hers. She felt the massive steel of his erection and barely stifled a shiver.

She tried to recall the anger she’d been feeling. She remembered Tara’s remarks and it worked to cool the ardor. “You’ve been telling lies about me,” she said between clamped teeth.

He grinned at her and put one arm above her head so he could lean in. “Not lies. What shapeshifter wouldn’t be joyous to tell everyone he finally found his mate?”

She looked at him like he was daft. Slowly she said, “I’m not your mate.”

He continued as if he hadn’t heard her. “Besides I have to let the other males know that you’ve been claimed.” He said the words so seductively, with huskiness to his already deep voice. Then his lips were at the corner of her mouth pressing light, airy kisses across her cheek.

“You’ve been hiding from me, Jacquelyn.”

She stiffened at the use of her full name. No one used her full name. His hand reached down to curl around her hip and she almost moaned. How could something so simple feel so damned good? His lips found her ear, then her neck pressing more of those soft, light kisses that both made her shiver and hot at the same time.

“Stop.” She hoped he didn’t hear the breathiness of her voice but then he chuckled against her neck. Teeth grazed her, almost biting and she found herself leaning into him, craving the feel of his bite.

“You drive me wild, mate. Haven’t slept good in days. Dream nothing but of you, naked, sweating in my arms.” His voice sounded faraway as if he were remembering. His tongue darted out and licked a line up her neck.

Her fingers flexed and it was then that she realized she’d curled them around his shoulders. The strong muscles underneath were hot, sinewy with strength.

“Tell me you think about me too.” It was a hoarse plea that did strange things to her heart.

“Thane, I-I...no.”

He growled against her neck, his hands tightening at her hips in warning. “That isn’t what I wanted to hear.”

He grabbed her hand from his shoulder and pressed it against his cock.

“Do you see what you do to me?” His eyes were wild with a dangerous light, one she’d never seen before.

“I didn’t do that.”

He laughed. “Your scent,” he said diving his nose against the hollow of her neck, into her hair, “follows me everywhere. I search for it when you’re not around. I want more of it when you are. Tell me don’t feel the same,” he challenged roughly.

Jackie’s sex, so slick with need, pounded in time to her rapid pulse. “I don’t.”

Suddenly she was cold. He tore away from her and slammed a fist into a tree. Whereas when she’d done it the tree merely shuddered and shook a bit, when Thane did it, branches fell and a hole appeared where his fist was. He was breathing hard as he turned back to her.

He looked like he was losing control...over her. Jackie had never felt more torn about anything in her life. She wanted him desperately, wanted to ease the frustration in him, to believe his words that he so intensely believed. But how could she face the other women? Dozens of them at least living right alongside her.

He took a deep breath that seemed to calm him. “How long do you think you can keep up this lie?”

Jackie had no words. He growled at her silence.

In a harsh voice he said, “Don’t lie to me. Tell me you dream about me, think about me.” He sounded so torn, desperate. Jackie’s heart panged in her chest. She tried rubbing it but it didn’t help. His eyes won her over, raw with the desperation.

She looked away from him to focus on a pile of fallen orange and red leaves. “I do. Haven’t been able to stop thinking about you since that...night.” Her heart pumped wildly in her chest at her admission. She heard him suck in a breath.

“Then what’s the problem?” He spread his arms open in frustration.

Maybe if she was just honest with him, completely honest, then he’d understand and back away from her. Jackie took an unsteady breath, leveled her gaze on him. “I can’t be with you knowing you’ve screwed half the females in the pack.”

His face became impassive like stone. “I can’t take back what I’ve done, Jacquelyn.”

This time she didn’t wince at the formal use of her name. He made it sound pretty, elegant even, something she never liked. But from him...she could almost like it.

“I know,” she said softly.

He stalked towards her, fists clenched in fury. Jackie stood her ground, a lump in her throat. He captured her face in his strong hands. His lips closed in on hers, stopping a breath away.

Her heart thudded so loudly in her ears. She waited, straining slightly towards him like a magnet.

In an agonized voice, he said, “Then I’ll wait for you to accept me.”

Then he closed the distance between them and kissed her like she’d never been kissed before. His lips matched perfectly against hers, covering her with his softness, heat. Strong arms banded around her back, her waist, pressing her against the strength of his body until she didn’t know where she began and he ended.

His tongue found hers and he wasn’t gentle anymore. It was as if the moment his tongue met hers, his control slipped. His breathing hitched and his tongue mated. Thrusting again and again until her mind ran with the image of his cock filling her in that same way...in her mouth, between her legs.

This kiss wasn’t anything like their first. The first had been sweet but powerful all the same. A taste between two new people. Not like this kiss. It was like he was trying to sear into her memory, her soul, the passion he held for her. And Jackie’s heart stuttered at it.

Her hands shot into his long thick hair, holding tight to the soft strands. He made a grunting sound and snatched her by her bottom to pull her against his hard cock. His erection was massive, harder than stone, and he rubbed her up and down it. She was losing control. Sweat coated her skin, her mind sang only one word over and again—yes.

She needed him, desperately, intensely. A soft moan left her lips and she pulled him even closer as her hips rocked against him. She was so close. Just a little more and her swollen core would explode in a flood of release.

His hands kneaded her cheeks with a strong sure touch. The second he sucked on her tongue her nipples reached a painful degree of hardness and her body began trembling. Still he rocked her, pressing her harder, quicker against his cock, rubbing her clitoris over it.

The kiss turned hard and so wet. She was sure the grip she had in his hair hurt him but he didn’t seem to care. He plundered her mouth with his tongue thrusting deep and thick inside. Jackie had to tear back her head to breathe. She panted wildly, sucking in gasps of air as her body reached to that peak. She quivered, core pulsing as it readied its climax.

He thrust her away.

Jackie almost collapsed. Her knees felt like they were filled with water. He stood more than ten feet away, breathing heavily, fists tight, lips flat.

“Remember what you almost had when you think about me. All you have to do is come to me, Jacquelyn. Come to me and say yes and I’ll give you the world.”

With those haunting words, he turned and walked away. Once he was out of range, Jackie finally let her knees give out. She rolled onto the ground and panted up at the bright silvery moon.

Confusion, anger, lust spiraled inside her, blending until she didn’t know what she felt. All she knew as she stared up at the sky was that Thane Vanner twisted her up inside like no other.

And he was her mate.

Chapter 28

Draven didn’t hesitate. He barged into the bedroom, ready to fight, to do whatever it’d take to get her back in his arms.

A week he’d spent away from her, punishing himself, telling himself not to make the same mistake. He must be a slow bastard because he finally realized...that he didn’t care. He’d laughed when the anti-climactic answer hit him. He didn’t care if she ever betrayed him or not. Because he needed her. Needed her sweet smiles, her easy conversations, and curiosity. She made him feel...good.

He had no idea how much groveling he’d have to do after the way he left but he was ready to beg. If he couldn’t spend a week without her and stay sane how was he supposed to be without her for a month—or longer? Impossible. One taste of her blood, her body, and he was a goner.

Looking around their shared bedroom, Draven realized two things very quickly. One, that the room was dark for once with neither the soft glow of the lamp or the light from the fireplace illuminating the room. Second, Lucinda wasn’t here.

Had she finally grown too bored and wandered around the pack seeking anything to alleviate the boredom? The thought flared a spark of jealousy inside him.

“Damn that woman!”

She was beautiful and sweet and around a bunch of horny shapeshifters. Draven started to turn to go find her but then something caught his eye.

A single piece of paper on the bed. Flicking on the light, he cautiously picked up the paper as a feeling of unease settled inside him.

The paper was thick like parchment, dry to the touch, and folded thrice. He unfolded it and found a message written in elegant, bold cursive letters. Each letter was perfectly formed and styled with a winding twirl. It was the kind of writing that spoke of the old days, where letter writing was a serious endeavor, a gift to receive.

Dearest Draven,

It took me many tries to think of the best way to say this.

Alas, all I have is this to say to you.

I relinquish you as my host.

Love tenderly,

Lucinda

Draven stared at the words in shock.

He read them again and again as a ball of lead formed in his gut like a bowling ball. She relinquished him? He was no longer her host?

“Love tenderly?” What did that even mean? His heart raced at a fearful speed as his mind tried to make sense of it all.

The letter crumpled in his fist. With a quiet calm he walked to the tall, antique dresser and swung open the drawers—empty. He flung open drawer after drawer, searched the closet, under the bed. All empty.

She was gone. She left him.

Draven heard a strange sound and slowed his mind enough to discover what it was. It was his own ragged breathing.

In slow movements, he flattened out the letter with the pretty, italicized writing. Then he folded it and pocketed it. He was out of the room a moment later.

The pack wasn’t very big and with his vampiric speed guiding him, he was able to track her scent to a single location—the pack’s bar. He entered The Wolf’s Den and headed straight for the barkeep.

“Where’s Lucinda?” All conversation stopped in the packed bar, gazes locked on him in open curiosity. The shapeshifters around here weren’t shy about nosing in other’s business.

The barkeep crossed his arms defiantly. “I don’t know no one by that name.”

Deep breaths. “She was here. Where is she?” Her scent was too faint for her to still be here but she’d been here. Probably in a matter of hours before. She couldn’t teleport like he could but she could still get far. Away from him. The thought sent his gut twisting like a knife inside him.

“Like I said—”

“Tell me or I’ll tear your throat out.”

That got everyone’s attention. Male and female alike the shapeshifters stood and faced him with blatant aggression in their eyes.

“Lucinda’s a sweet gal. What do you want with the likes of her? ‘Specially if she don’t wanna see you?” the barkeep said.

Draven refrained from pointing out that he just admitted that he had in fact seen her, since he knew he had anyways.

“She’s my frimar. She belongs to me; I protect her. And right now with every second you string me along old man she is out there, vulnerable and alone.”

That got his attention. The old man frowned and uncrossed his arms. He looked around at the other shapeshifters as if searching for some kind of answer. He seemed to get it.

“She came in here looking for someone to give her a ride. She got a few offers when she said she was looking to get away from you.”

Draven slowly rolled his neck in a circle to release the bunched muscles trying to kill him.

“Who gave her a ride?” he gritted between clenched teeth. She was his! he wanted to scream. He’d slaked her virginity, claimed her with fangs and body. She didn’t get to run away. She’s mine.

“Don’t know if I wanna tell you that,” the man said slowly.

Draven clamped his mouth shut to keep from baring his fangs at the old shapeshifter. Didn’t matter what the race was, the older people got the more stubborn they did too.

He didn’t have time for this. “What do you want from me?” He felt useless, helpless—something he wasn’t accustomed to feeling. And he hated it.

The barkeep cocked a bushy gray eyebrow. “You gonna swear to keep her safe and protect her?”

“Yes,” he hissed.

“Don’t believe you. Hard to trust a vampire.”

Half-vampire, he mentally corrected.

“Aw, come on now Tom. Can’t you see how mad he is for her?” cried a woman in the back. She wore the silly expression of one who’d drunk way too much and would be ecstatic at anything.

“I’m not mad. She is mine and I need to get her back.”

A man leaning both elbows against the bar hollered, “He loves her. Look how desperate he is. We know how that is.” Several approving murmurs sounded.

Draven felt as though he’d just stepped into the Twilight Zone. “I do not love her. She is my frimar. I require her.” The bar erupted in laughter. Everyone except the barkeep who kept a close eye on him.

Draven was smart enough to keep his mouth closed as the crowd quieted down. While inside he was fuming like a steam engine. He had to find her. Had to get her back. He needed her with him. Dammit, she was his. Every second spent with these idiots was precious time lost.

“Alright well I guess I can tell you that she got a ride out the pack. Dunno where to.”

Draven’s fists curled. “By who?”

“Fella named Hank.”

Draven uncurled his fists. She was with another man! His muscles coiled, ready to strike. To strike this Hank. What a human name.

“Where is he?”

“Lives on First Street, third house on the left.” Draven turned to leave.

“Wait a second now. You touch that man and you’ll feel the pack’s wrath, vampire.”

Draven turned back with a flippant smile. “Half-vampire,” he corrected, then raced out the door.

Chapter 29

Willow paced nervously in the bedroom. Six steps to the door, six back to the bed. And repeat.

How did a woman dress for a mating ritual anyways? Lingerie? A freaking wedding gown?

And what was she supposed to wear with her belly showing?

The thought still set forth a barrage of panic inside her. She didn’t know anything about being a mother. Let alone a mother to a half succubus/shapeshifter baby. What was that going to be like half meat-eater/half slut? She still hadn’t talked to him about it. They formed a silent pact around discussing the baby and she was fine with that.

She rubbed at the throbbing in her temples. She caught her reflection in the mirror and rounded on it. It was like looking at someone else. Gone was the ponytail and comfortable hiking clothes and in its place was a white silk nightgown that fell to mid-thigh.

Turning to the side, she pressed her hand to her belly and looked at the small bump there. Her heart constricted in her throat, tears blurred her eyelashes. She blinked fast, her heart racing erratically.

When she looked back up at the mirror, she was smiling softly. Something inside her spoke to her. She’d never really thought about having a baby before. Since she’d never pictured herself really mating with anyone, the thought never even crept up in her psyche. But now...now things were very different. She was pregnant with Lyonis’ baby and there was no undoing it.

Willow didn’t know what surprised her more, that the thought didn’t send her into another panic, or that she actually softened.

She stood straighter and this time saw things different in her reflection. Gone was the lost young woman and in her place was...herself.

“I’m Willow Bellum. I can do anything,” she said.

It was the truth.

She started laughing as she realized how upset she’d been. Over what? A baby? Women had been doing this for a long time, she could handle this. Looking at her belly, her eyes going soft, she thought to her future baby: I’ll be the best mom to you.

She thought about Lyonis. It wasn’t hard to picture him as a father. She’d already seen his generous, kind nature. His protectiveness which might need a little loosening up. But maybe this wasn’t all so bad. Maybe with a father like him then they could both make strong kids, a daughter who wouldn’t lower herself to someone like David. Like she did.

Sometimes you have to take the hand you’re dealt and just play with it.

She heard the front door open downstairs and her heart started racing. He was here!

Running back into the bathroom, she checked her reflection one last time. Her shift was simple but sexy; her hair was down around her shoulders and shining. He still hadn’t told her exactly how the mating ritual would go, but her stomach fluttered at the unknown.

His footsteps sounded on the stairs. Willow stood in the room, panicked. She glanced at the bed, then the door. Did she lay on it and pose or open the door for him and smile all sexily?

As she debated, the door swung open. Lyonis smiled at her, the same smile she’d seen the first day they met. A small lifting at the corner of his right cheek, cocky, and a lot sexy. A handful of bright, yellow sunflowers were in his hand. Willow hesitated, unsure what to do. He came into the room and without any ado, pulled her in for a long, searing kiss.

When he finally released her, she rocked on her feet.

She had to clear her throat before her voice would work. “Erm, flowers?”

His smile turned wicked. “They remind me of you.” He put the vase of sunflowers into her hand. “Strong, tall and proud. Bright with happiness, feminine.”

Willow flushed with pleasure at the compliment. Unnerved by the praise she found herself staring pointedly at the lovely flowers in her hand, unsure what to say or how to say it.

With his lips at her ear he whispered, “And filled with a center I want to eat.”

Willow jerked at his words. Heat flooded through her veins.

“You look...wonderful,” he said, his eyes traveling over her body.

Willow shivered and let him take the flowers from her and set them on the dresser. He came back to her and she launched herself in his arms. If she was going to do this, then she was doing it her way. Laughing, he caught her, swinging her in his arms. He kissed her long and deep before pulling away with a smile that curled her toes.

“I’ve never been happier, Willow.”

She smiled at that and could have done a fist pump. She did that. She made him happy and admittedly, he made her wild...and happy. If she wasn’t careful, she could love this man.

Even as the wild, out of nowhere thought careened into her mind, he carried her to the bed and laid her on it. He followed her down, his hand trailing lazily up and down her arm.

“I’ve waited to find you for a long time, mate.”

Willow’s heart did a wild flip in her chest at the yearning in his voice, at the way his eyes tracked over her body.

“Couldn’t have asked for anything more.”

His lips covered her breast, wetting the silk and sucking her nipple into his mouth. Gasping, Willow grabbed onto his short dusty hair.

Her nipple budded in his mouth and he nibbled on that peak. Hot shards lanced through her body, shooting straight for her clitoris. Her legs scissored anxiously.

A hand trailed up her leg, pushing the white silk with it until he cupped her bare hip. He pulled back sharply from her nipple to look at the bare skin he’d revealed. His eyes darkened with arousal—his animal side close to the surface.

“I told you you’d never need to wear panties around me. Glad to see you’re obeying me. You’re perfect just like this.”

He stood at the edge of the bed and finished lifting her dress to her waist, baring her naked sex to him. His breathing deepened at the sight and Willow couldn’t help herself, she bent her knees and spread her legs open.

A harsh groan left him like all the air had been knocked out of him. His hands stroked up and down her inner thighs getting closer and closer to her wet, hot center. His eyes never left her core.

“Take off your shirt,” she said.

She had to see him. Wanted to see all that tanned, hard muscle she’d soon be licking and touching. He seemed hesitant to look away from her but eventually he reached behind his neck to pull it off.

He leaned down to press a hot, open-mouthed kiss at the inside of her knee. Willow’s breath caught as he did the same to her other knee. Then he worked his way up, taking his time to press hot, wet kisses to each inch of her inner thighs, slowly, lazily, getting higher and higher.

“Lyonis,” she murmured.

Her body flowed hot like lava, her skin tight and excited. His hands followed the path of his lips, slowly pushing up and gripping her thighs. His touch was strong but reverent as if he was learning her body to etch into his mind. It made her heart gallop wildly and again that word, love, came back into her mind.

“This,” he said holding her very inner thighs in his hands, “is the sexiest thing. I want to hold you open like this and watch my cock slide in and out of your sweet little pussy.”

Willow looked him straight in the eye and said, “Do it.”

Surprise fluttered over his features, then he closed his eyes as if in pain and buried his head between her legs.

Willow squirmed and panted trying to get closer. She was wet, swollen, and burning up with heat. She needed his touch more than she needed to breathe. And if he didn’t give it to her...

He simply kissed her. First her inner thighs, then her outer lips. His hands pinned her thighs in place leaving only enough room to thrust her hips at him.

“Lyonis,” she groaned. “Please.”

One little touch and she’d explode, she knew it. He must have known it too because he chose to go as insanely slow as possible. He kissed each side of her. Kissed her aching bud with the lightest of touches. Again and again, he repeated his torture while his hands pinned her, holding her with sexual dominance.

Sweat matted her hair to her temples before he finally, finally, darted his tongue out to taste her. Mutual groans escaped as he licked her center. He thrust his tongue inside her and Willow arched against the covers.

She moaned his name, caught in the waves of pleasure he bestowed upon her. The hands upon her thighs tightened and he settled in on her most neediest part in earnest, circling her bud repeatedly.

She knew it wouldn’t take her long, and she was right. A choked scream caught in her throat as her body tightened to a near painful point then exploded. The shaking in her limbs still hadn’t slowed before he rose up, dropped his pants, then mounted her.

“My Willow,” he groaned.

His chest flattened against her needy breasts and then his cock nudged her wet entrance and slid deep in one powerful thrust. His harsh breathing met with her shallow pants as he began thrusting into her again and again.

“Can’t wait,” he said.

His lips found her throat, tasting her, wetting her as his thrusts hammered into her. She felt the pressure of his teeth, stronger than before and tensed, her hands curling around his shoulders for support.

The pressure became nearly unbearable, shards of pain had her struggling to pull away from his bite, but then something broke through. The pain evaporated and his mouth fully latched over her neck.

He was drinking her.

Her belly pulled hard with pleasure. Her nails scraped against his back, hips thrusting back against him over and again. The shaking started in her stomach then flowed down to her thighs, locked tight around his hips.

With each pull her body coiled tighter, hotter, wetter. She was making high-pitched noises she’d never made in her life. Her vision blurred until finally she gave up on trying to see and simply closed her eyes and welcomed his pleasuring touch.

He pulled back from her throat and she moaned at the loss, tried to pull him back to her but he shook his head roughly at her.

Willow’s eyes fluttered open to watch him. She opened her mouth to tell him she was finished. It was too much for her; she was about to fall over an endless cliff, and she wanted him to catch her. But no words left her throat.

He reared back at her throat, his hips now pumping so hard, so fast, he was pushing her up and into the mattress.

Then his teeth bit down on her again. The mark of the Alpha. He let out a purring growl that brought hard shivers over her body, curling her toes.

She gasped his name one last time as her body pulsed with unimaginable pleasure. She bucked against him, his name a scream torn from her throat. She couldn’t move as the hard waves milked through her sex, squeezing him tight. He kept her pinned by the throat, hands holding her hips in an unbreakable hold.

She was still coming down from the fall when she heard him whispering her name over and over again, his cock sliding in and out of her faster, harder. He finally pushed deep, and with a bellow that shook the ceiling, he came inside her.

Neither of them moved for God knows how long.

His body rested on top of hers, though he lifted enough off her not to suffocate her...or the baby.

Threading her fingers through his sweat-slicked hair, Willow said, “I know I’m pregnant, Lyonis.” She didn’t know if that was the end of the mating ritual but she was his now. That made talking about this baby business much, much easier.

He lifted his face from her neck with great effort and gave her a soft, satisfied smile. His eyes turned serious though.

“You’ve made me happier than I’ve been in my whole life since you’ve come here, Willow.”

He leaned on his side and pressed a hand to her softly rounded stomach. His hand was so much larger than hers was. It almost engulfed her belly, protecting their baby.

“I now have my Queen, my mate, and a baby on the way. And are you pleased, my sica tawicue?”

Willow eyebrows shot up. That thought had never really crossed her mind. Was she happy? Her heart tugged tight at the soft look in his eyes and she felt as though she was melting into the mattress.

“Yes, I believe I am.”

His smile widened, a mischievous gleam shining in his eyes. “I believe I told you this would happen. I always get what I want.”

He sounded so cocky Willow couldn’t help but laugh. He laughed with her then tugged her up on the bed so she could rest her head on the pillows.

“So what does this ‘mate’ thing mean for me?”

He nuzzled her breast, a hand trailed idly over her knee and up. Willow heard the catch in her breath.

“It means, my wife, that you are now Queen of this pack. You’ll run it with me, counsel the women, help with pack arguments. You are a litigator of sorts.” His lips pressed kisses around her breasts, her collarbone, and the valley in between.

“Anything else I need to be aware of?”

His hand curled around her hip in a possessive touch. “You’ll never touch another man.”

She laughed at the threat in his voice. He lifted his head to glare at her and she laughed harder.

“As if I could want anyone else.” She was laughing as she said it but the stark truth of her words had her laughter dying quickly. She stared at him...in amazement.

“You’re surprised, wife, but I’m not. I knew it from the moment I saw you desperately trying to escape me in Spain. The bond between us in irresistible. Think of us as two magnets, forever stuck together.”

“Magnets,” she said dumbly. He chuckled and resumed nuzzling her breasts.

“Worry not, sica tawicue. I will love you for the both of us until you realize it.”

Her mind had still been processing “magnets” when what he said broke through the haze in her mind.

“What!”

He laughed against her nipple, then sucked it into his mouth. Wet and hot he flicked his tongue across her mercilessly.

“What...what do you mean?” she panted.

He gave her one last, lingering lick then crawled up her body, his lips mere inches from hers.

“It means, my Willow that I love you and I’ll wait for you to realize it too. But not for long.”

He curled his hand under her backside, cupping her cheek and lifting her. In a smooth move, he spread her legs with his, then thrust inside. She was still wet from her orgasm, from his seed, and from the fresh cream he created while suckling her. He slid in deep and stayed there. It was hard for her not to order him to move, but she was still so focused on what he said to her.

“You love me?” she repeated softly.

He kissed the corner of her mouth. “I’ll wait for you, Willow. But don’t take too long to realize what you feel. I’m a jealous, possessive man and I want to hear it now, want to see it glowing in your eyes.”

Willow didn’t say anything else as he made love to her. And that’s exactly what he did. With slow, powerful thrusts he swept her up, made her chant his name, then followed her over until they were shuddering together.

As they lie curled together, sleep making her eyes heavy, she listened to his heavy breathing mix with her own. Before sleep caught her she looked down at the arm wrapped protectively around her stomach and thought: I already do.

Chapter 30

Willow sat at the kitchen table watching Lyonis make his breakfast. He got a call earlier that morning that the teenage boy Danny had been reported missing from his family. They hadn’t seen him since the festival.

Willow didn’t voice her opinion on the missing boy aloud; she still hadn’t come to terms with her incident with Stephanie in the bathroom. Maybe the boy had gone into town with his friends and is passed out in some dinky hotel from partying. Or maybe the demon after her caught him too. The thought sickened her until her stomach lurched.

The happiness from the mating last night was already gone, as if it never happened. Lyonis radiated tension as he cooked his eggs. A frown marred his mouth and his brows were drawn into a deep vee.

She wanted to say something to ease the worry but she couldn’t think of a single thing. You could tell him you love him. Willow’s eyes flew to his back as if he might have heard her thought and figured out her feelings for him. Luckily his tense back was still to her and he didn’t say a word as he banged a plate around.

He put his plate to the table and ate with gruff, big bites. Willow watched him with a frown of her own. She wanted to ease the stress for him so badly. She didn’t like feeling helpless.

He finished his plate then pushed it aside. His eyes never left the table as he said, “You’re not to leave the house today.”

“What?” Shock had her thinking she didn’t hear him right.

He stood, knocking the chair back until it teetered on its back legs before roughly dropping back on all fours. He grabbed his plate and tossed it in the sink. It crashed so loudly Willow was amazed it didn’t shatter.

“You heard me. You’re pregnant and my mate and I don’t want you leaving the cabin until everything is taken care of.”

Willow stood and wrapped her arms around his waist. He didn’t hug her back. But she wasn’t going to let his foul mood sway her.

“Taken care of what?”

“The demon,” he said and pushed away from her. “Until the demon is destroyed and the baby is born I don’t want you leaving. It’s too dangerous.”

Willow’s laughter brought his head snapping around to her. She ignored his glare and shrugged. “Really Lyonis, you expect me to stay here and do nothing for the next eight months? The pack is safe.” She didn’t say the last as strongly because she remembered Stephanie’s visit in the bathroom. Was she really safe here at all? She would be lying if she said she really thought the pack was safe.

“My word is final. You will obey me on this.”

Her back stiffened like a rod. “No.” A new fear sent her on the defensive.

He marched towards her and grabbed her by the neck. His touch was gentle, his words were not. “I’ll have guards on the cabin. They won’t let you leave. Unless I’m with you, I don’t want you going anywhere.”

A strange feeling settled inside her like a black hole. Her stomach felt hollow, empty; her heart weighed heavy. It ached and throbbed with each painful beat.

“Fine.”

He nodded once, gave her a brief kiss, then swept out the door. It closed with a bang.

Willow collapsed into her seat. The hollow feeling grew even worse after he left. She knew this feeling, she’d felt it before. Betrayal.

How did she miss it? Had she been too enthralled with his good looks and sweet words?

Willow buried her head in her hands. “Or maybe it was the baby thing or the demon thing or the Amy thing or the Stephanie thing.”

Her words broke halfway through her tirade. A sob came, then another. Soon tears cascaded wildly down her cheeks and there was nothing she could do to stop it. He won her heart and wanted to rule her, just like David. David...the thought sent a rise of anger surging through her so fast that she lashed out with a raw cry and tossed the table over with a loud crash.

She stood there, shaking; her fists clenched so hard her nails bit into her palms. The front door opened and a guard appeared in front of her. She recognized the man but couldn’t have remembered his name if her life depended on it.

He looked from her to the table with a frown. Then without a word, he righted the table, gave her a quick, awkward pat on the back, and left.

The tears slowed eventually, but the hollow feeling in her gut never stopped, never lessened. She never let herself cry. After David she vowed she wouldn’t cry unless whatever or whoever she cried over was deserving. She’d cried at Papa’s burial. Pity tears didn’t matter didn’t help anything.

She did it again. After all the years of making herself strong, of changing herself, she’d done it again. She’d given herself to a man just like David.

She sat back down. Time passed, her tears dried, but the hole in her heart didn’t heal.

She’d give him another chance. Maybe the stress of hearing about Danny going missing had just been too much for him. She’d make him explain himself to her tonight. If he didn’t change his mind, then she knew what she’d do.

Chapter 31

Lyonis stormed into his office feeling as though the weight of the world was on his shoulders. His lieutenants Thane and Jackie waited for him patiently. He’d gotten the call this morning from Thane that Danny hadn’t been seen since the festival. That was two days ago.

What the hell was going on here? The last he’d seen the sixteen-year-old he’d been asking for dating advice over some girl he liked. Now he was gone.

“Tell me everything,” he ordered.

Thane recited the incident. Danny went to the festival with four of his friends. According to his friends, they cut the festival soon after the theatrics with Amy and made for the woods to hang out. Oddly, none of the friends recalled returning to the festival with Danny or even thinking twice about where he’d gone.

“So he just disappeared in the woods?” Lyonis sat at his desk and buried his face in his hands. Not one disappearing child since he reigned and now within the span of a month two had disappeared.

“That’s what it looks like. We’ve already tracked over every square inch of the place, no signs of struggle,” Jackie said.

Lyonis stood. “Where’s that vampire? Get Draven to check out the scene. He sensed something last time.”

Jackie and Thane exchanged weary glances. “He left,” Thane said.

“What do you mean he left?” He hadn’t meant to shout but his words echoed off the walls.

God, he needed to pull himself together. He was mated now, finally had the woman he wanted, had a child on the way. Then why was his gut twisted a thousand times with dread? He’d woken today with an awful feeling. It wasn’t exactly what he expected after mating with Willow last night. When he’d gotten the call about Danny, he wasn’t even surprised. But he knew that Danny wasn’t the only reason his beast was agitated. Something bad was about to happen or was coming to his pack. He couldn’t let it happen. He’d do anything in his power to keep them safe.

“Some of the pack saw him go into The Wolf’s Den asking about his frimar. Apparently she left him. Don’t blame her really. So he went after her.”

Lyonis was quiet for a long while. His guards understood and kept silent while he thought. It pained his ego sorely but he knew what he had to do.

“I’m calling Tyrian en Kulev.” Their eyebrows shot up in surprise.

“Why him?” Jackie said.

“We need the Atal Warriors.”

“We do not need those undead vamps!” Thane shouted.

Lyonis stood in a rush. The air around him crackled with anger. “Do not talk back to me.” He sensed he surprised his underling, but Thane hid it well by ducking his head.

“I mean no offence, Alpha Lyonis. What can they do that we can’t?”

Jackie took a step towards Thane. “Since when do we call on help for our problems?”

Lyonis knew this was unheard of. It wasn’t like he was happy with the idea but something in his gut told him he might need them.

“Since now. We have an ancient demon that wants to kill our Queen. I’m not about to let that happen. Whatever’s happened to Stephanie is happening to Danny. If we take care of the demon, then this all stops,” he said.

He watched the hard expressions on his lieutenant’s faces. Slowly they nodded.

“Good. Now prepare for guests, I’m calling the Atal Warriors.”

* * *

It wasn’t until the next day that Tyrian came to meet with him. Along with him he brought his mate, her sister Lily, and two guards named Henry and Rayn. The last to teleport in was the demon Telal Demuzi. His unnatural demonic presence unsettled Lyonis like bugs crawling along his legs.

They each took a seat in the conference room. The air in the room crackled with tension so thick only lightning could break it.

“Where’s our sister?” Chloe demanded. She looked like she was about to leap across the table and shake him until he told her. Her mate wrapped his arm around her, which seemed to calm her.

“She’s at home. I’m sure she’ll be excited to see you both,” he said.

“Why isn’t she here with us?” Lily said softly.

Lyonis looked sharply at her. For once the youngest Bellum sister wasn’t bouncing in her seat or vying for the demon Telal’s attention. A soft frown pulled at her mouth as she sat there quietly.

“She’s with child. I’ve asked her to stay at home to rest.” Inwardly he flinched at the lie.

The Bellum sister’s exchanged jaw-dropping gapes then leapt to a stand at the same time.

“A baby!” Lily said with astonishment.

“A baby!” Chloe said threateningly.

“Yes, a baby. I’m sure she’ll tell you all about it. We’re mated now.”

I’m sure she’ll tell you that I ordered her at home. He had a brief flare of panic that he quickly quelled. She wouldn’t escape him; she wouldn’t be leaving with her sisters. He wouldn’t allow it.

Telal leaned back casually but his words were anything but. “I hope you didn’t send for me to talk about throwing you a bachelor party.”

Lyonis didn’t laugh. “We’ve had two incidents,” he began then related the missing occurrences of Stephanie and Danny to them. By time he was finished the room sat in silence.

“Well the demon’s using them to get to Willow,” Lily said simply.

“What are you talking about? Since Stephanie’s been back her parents say she’s been back to normal. Doesn’t even remember her whereabouts of that night.”

Lily nodded then said, “Sure but then she met with Willow in the bathroom and the demon showed itself.” She said the words as easily as if she were reciting her favorite colors.

Lyonis leaned forward in his seat, blood beginning to boil. “What are you talking about?”

All eyes turned to her. She only shrugged. “I had a dream of a young girl standing before Willow in a bathroom. The girl wasn’t herself though. The words she spoke were demonic.”

Before Lyonis could say anything, Chloe spoke up. “What did it say?”

Lily shrugged. “I don’t know. It was a dream. Things were blurry as they usually are. I didn’t hear any words. Only had impressions of the demon inside the girl. Willow was scared.”

Lyonis’ hands curled into fists. His mate had been scared and he didn’t know about it?

“I haven’t heard anything about this. Why wouldn’t she have told me?” The thought that Stephanie had been walking amongst his pack while a demon possible sat inside her sent his hair standing on end. The thought that she might have gotten close to Willow with that thing inside her nearly sent him into a rage.

“Ask her that,” Lily replied.

“I intend to.”

Telal sighed as if bored. “Again, why did you send for me?”

Lyonis looked Telal and Tyrian in the eye. “I need your help. Something’s coming.”

“Unless you require a load of guns then I’m afraid I can’t help you,” Telal said, coming to a stand.

Lily came to a stand too and walked around to face him. “You can too. You know more about this demon after my sister than anyone here.”

The demon sent her a withering stare. “I already told you everything I know.”

Lily clamped her mouth shut and stared him down with a withering glare. “You’re staying.”

He cocked a condescending brow.

“I’d like the assistance of the Atal Warriors.” It pained Lyonis to say that so much that he couldn’t hide his grimace.

Tyrian readily nodded. “Agreed. I will have them stationed here immediately.”

He answered so readily that Lyonis wasn’t prepared for it. He’d been expecting to coerce the vampire commander into it. The knot in his shoulders eased a fraction.

“You need to keep Stephanie away from Willow. Probably away from the whole pack,” Lily insisted. She hadn’t returned to her seat but stood close to the demon who made a pointed interest in ignoring her.

“I can’t do that. Too many questions will be raised. Her parents will be furious. I can’t betray their trust like that.” He thought about how happy the McLannhan’s were to have their daughter back. No way could he steal their daughter away.

“You have to. The demon’s using her,” Lily said.

“It’s easy to say that but I can’t take the girl away from her family. Hell they’d thought she was dead before!”

“What can we do?” Chloe asked the helpless question. She directed it at Telal. The demon only rolled his eyes and moved away from the youngest sister.

“I should let you all dig yourselves out of your own grave,” he muttered to himself. He turned back around to glare at all of them, especially the sisters. “This is all your fault. Your foolishness has put people in danger.”

“Oh and I thought you didn’t care about anyone but yourself,” Lily said innocently.

The demon took a threatening step towards her then growled and turned away.

“All of my resources have been silent. That tells me something. The demon is keeping quiet, hidden, biding its time.”

“For what?” Lyonis said, afraid of the answer.

“As if I know. The only thing I know is that you can’t let Willow get into Dura’s hands.”

“Why? What would happen?” said Chloe, her features pinched.

“Aside from her death? Dura made a demonic pact, a revargen, with the demon Karr that you ‘killed.’ If she finishes her end of the deal then Karr will be brought back to life again and then there will be two ancient demons to terrorize the world.”

“How are you certain it made the revargen?” Lyonis said.

“Deadly certain. This demon Dura would not be alive if not for Karr resurrecting her. The revargen would ensure that if he died he’d come back. If I had to make a pact, I’d do the same thing.”

“Then why’s it after Willow and not me?” said Chloe.

Telal shrugged. “Each of you casted the spell. Probably in order to gain all of his powers back he’ll need to kill all of you. Or attempt to anyways.”

There was silence for a moment as everyone contemplated the mess they were in.

Then softly Telal looked at Lily and said, “Whether your sister lives or dies, it will not stop until you are dead next. There is a pattern to these attacks. Eldest to youngest.”

Lily grimaced. “Bummer.”

Telal took a threatening step towards her, then another. “Bummer? Your life is in danger and all you have to say is ‘bummer?’”

Her lips curled into a slow smile as she looked up at him. She fluttered her eyelashes at him. “And here I thought you didn’t care about me, Telal.”

His body stiffened then he stepped away from her. “I don’t.” The ice in his voice could freeze the desert. Lily smiled happily as if he’d just said something magical.

“So let me get this straight,” Chloe said, “the demon that was after me, Karr, is dead. Though Telal doesn’t look as though he believes that. Before he died, he made a pact with another dead demon named Dura. What a stupid name that is—

“Chloe,” Tyrian interrupted.

She looked at him. “What? It is. Anyways, so now in order to fulfill her end of the bargain for getting resurrected herself she must kill Willow. Then...Karr will somehow come to life again?” she said unsure. She looked at Telal to fill in the gaps.

He only shrugged. “I have no idea. These are all guesses based off rumors of rumors I’ve heard.”

Lyonis’ harsh voice interrupted him. “That’s not good enough.”

“It will have to be,” Telal said.

“Well I was able to kill Karr with that blade and spell. We’ll do the same and give the stuff to Willow. Whenever the time comes, she’ll be prepared,” Chloe said.

Telal sneered at her. “You think it will be that simple? Already the demon has infiltrated the pack and the girl and boy are merely the only two you know about. It could be controlling dozens and you’d be none the wiser. It’ll watch, plan, then kill her and resurrect Karr again, completing its part of the pact.”

“It does not control my pack,” Lyonis growled.

“That you know of,” Telal said.

Lyonis stood with a roar and launched himself at the demon. Right before he was about to tackle him, Lily stepped between them. The demon was quick though and grabbed her by the waist. Together they disappeared and reappeared in the corner of the room. Telal shoved her behind him and took a hard step forward.

“Your fight isn’t with me, Alpha. But if you wish for a brawl I’ll gladly accept.” His words were as cold and hard as his eyes. The gold of his skin seemed dimmer than it had been a minute ago as if his dark emotions swam through it.

Lyonis collapsed into the chair, the air whooshing out from him on a defeated sigh. He’d almost hit a woman. Shaking his head slowly he said, “I’m sorry. I respect all of your help. Lily, forgive me?”

She peeked around Telal’s body and winked at him. “No biggie.”

Telal’s eye twitched. “I’ve had enough of this.” He disappeared with a quick dissolve.

“Isn’t he dreamy?” Lily sighed wistfully.

Chloe snorted. “If you say so.”

As conversations picked up and plans were made Lyonis sat back in his seat in contemplation. His mate and child were in danger. The Atal Warriors were coming into his pack and he honestly had no idea if he could protect her.

He flinched as he thought about it. Bitterness engulfed him. He’d die before he’d let her go. Lyonis wrapped up the meeting and knew. He had to kill his demon.

Chapter 32

At the sight of her sisters, Willow almost dissolved into another babbling mess of tears. Somehow she managed to force a smile though as she hugged them and led them into the living room. Her sisters refused to sit though, too engulfed in rubbing her belly and gushing.

“A baby, God I can hardly believe it,” Chloe said.

“I know! We’re gonna be Aunts!” Lily squealed.

Willow tried her best to appear excited, happy. It was hard though with the black cloud hanging over her. Lyonis hadn’t returned. She had no idea where he was or what he did but his actions spoke volumes. Finally at about nine o’clock her curiosity got the best of her and she went out front to ask the guard where he was. He’d merely shrugged and said he didn’t know. Great.

When her sister’s finally calmed down they spotted her dark look and frowned.

“What’s wrong?” Chloe said.

They sat on the sofa together and Willow spilled the beans on everything. The pregnancy, the mating, the fight yesterday morning. A part of her yearned to tell her sisters about David so they could truly see why the fight was such a big deal to her, but she couldn’t do it. Her ego refused to suffer the blow of them knowing.

“Oh honey, he’ll come around. He’s just worried about you,” Chloe said.

Willow scoffed then laughed bitterly. “So he forces me to stay in this house? I tried to leave and the guards actually blocked me off, said they had the right to use force to keep me in here if necessary. What kind of relationship is that?”

“You love him,” Lily stated.

Willow felt her cheeks flush and tried her best to force it away. “Maybe,” she grumbled.

“He loves you too. I’m sure he’ll come around,” Chloe said confidently.

“You don’t know that.”

Both of her sisters turned to give her a hard stare.

“That man is so toe up for you he was about to start a fight with Telal, Willow. He loves you,” Lily said.

“Telal? When did he see Telal? I thought you guys just came to see me.”

Chloe shook her head. “Lyonis called us in. Tyrian and the whole gang including Telal came to discuss the demon.”

“And I wasn’t invited,” Willow said coldly.

The sister’s grimaced. “We believe that the demon after you is trying to kill you in order to satisfy her end of the demonic pact she made with Karr.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.”

The sisters shared a glance. Chloe said, “Telal believes that if he does succeed in killing you, which he won’t, then Karr will be resurrected.”

“And if he doesn’t kill me?”

“Then its end of the bargain will be unfulfilled and it will go back from where it came,” Lily said.

“How do you know that?” said Willow.

“Because I did my research. When a revargen isn’t kept then things resort back to where they were. Dura the demon will go back to its magical shell.”

“Have you had any dreams about this,” Willow asked, unable to mask the hope in her voice. Her sister shook her head grimly.

“But I did have a dream about you and that girl in the bathroom. The demon spoke to you didn’t it?”

Willow nodded as she remembered that moment; it sent cold chills down her body. “She said that I’ll die next and the baby will become a demon.”

“Have you told Lyonis?” Chloe said. She ran an agitated hand through her hair that only made the thick mass knotted.

“How could I? I didn’t know if he’d think I was nuts. I don’t want Stephanie to get into any trouble. I didn’t know what to do.” Admitting she didn’t know was as painful as having her teeth pulled, one by one.

Lily wrapped a comforting arm around Willow’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, sis. I have a spell made up for you and a weapon. I enspelled it with magic. We’ll take care of that pesky demon.” She talked about it as if it were a little cockroach.

“Did that work for you, Chloe?”

Her sister hesitated. “Well...kind of.”

Willow’s stomach churned with unease. “Tell me.” She was beginning to sound like Lyonis giving out orders.

“When I was attacked at the castle, I didn’t have time to grab the spell. I had it memorized though and when I finally thawed out from fear I started chanting it.”

“And what did the demon do?”

“Laughed.” Chloe saw her sister’s crestfallen face and quickly added, “But not at first. It stumbled away.” She frowned, her eyes getting a faraway look to them. “It seemed like it was weakening it or hurting it in some way. When I finally axed its head off, I was still saying it.”

Gaping, Willow stared at her sister.

“What?” she said defensively.

“You axed the demon’s head off?”

Her sister grinned, her chin coming up. “Sure did.”

Willow couldn’t help it—she laughed. She’d never been more proud of her sister than she was in that moment.

“God I wish I could have seen that.”

Lily sighed. “If only we’d gotten it on tape. She’d be a YouTube sensation. Viral I tell ya.”

They all howled with laughter. When the chuckles finally stopped, Willow felt better than she had all day.

They spent the rest of the night until the early hours of the morning talking and laughing. Lily gave her the same enchanted spell she’d given Chloe. Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee demon! Apparently she’d had the same response Chloe’d had when she first heard it—it was the stupidest spell she’d ever heard.

Lily gave her a small dagger that she’d enchanted with white magic. “It should help to counteract the demon’s dark magic. Plus it’ll slice him up good.”

Willow frowned at the dagger. It wasn’t even as long as her arm but the hilt was made of leather and felt comfortable when she wrapped her hand around it.

“I feel a little odd sitting in my living room holding a dagger.” She set the blade down. The bolt of pain didn’t hit her until she realized what she said. My living room. It didn’t feel like her home now. It was strange, she realized, to think that she had thought of this as her home. Now, she looked around at the room and felt only pain and distance.

“One last thing,” Lily said, grabbing a clear bottle with a dark foggy grey liquid inside. “This is the potion. It too is enchanted to vanquish the demon. I even had a white witch friend of mine enchant it with me. It’s doubly powerful.”

Willow took the flask from her. It had a cork as a stopper and the liquid inside looked thick like motor oil.

She brought her nose to the cork to sniff the contents out of curiosity, but Lily jumped forward to snatch the bottle away.

“Trust me,” she said. “You don’t want to smell that.”

“Noted,” Willow said wryly.

When a knock sounded at the door, Willow answered it. A part of her hated herself for hoping it’d be him, but then why would he knock at his own house? A courtesy, maybe? She swung open the door but it was Tyrian.

He looked past her. “Ready?”

Chloe and Lily came forward and they exchanged hard, long hugs and kisses. Lily made her repeat the spell back to her then told her again how to use the potion and dagger. Toss the liquid on it; stab it.

Done. How simple.

Willow watched them go and had to bite her lip to keep it from wobbling. Another guard appeared and together they dissolved before her eyes. A hard lump was in her throat as she turned away and closed the door.

That night she went to bed alone. When she was still tossing at the crack of dawn, she finally gave up and went downstairs. How could she possibly sleep with his scent wrapped around the covers and pillows? It seemed not an inch of them hadn’t been dowsed in Lyonis’ smell.

Lyonis didn’t come back until late that night. By then Willow almost wished he hadn’t.

Chapter 33

Four hours after she boarded the Amtrak from Oklahoma to California, Lucinda had finally given up on caring about the stares she received. Okay, almost given up.

She couldn’t help it, the constant quick glances made her feel like a sore thumb. It reminded her of the time back when she was almost too young to remember and learning the ways of a frimar.

One night she’d snuck out and gotten drunk with a local vampire boy. When she’d discreetly, or not so discreetly, gone back home her mother had been waiting for her, suspicion written in the lines of her face. That was the first time she’d ever lied. She’d smiled and fibbed saying she’d gone for a walk, nothing else, even as she’d stumbled into the wall. She’d tried to act as natural as possible to hide her drunken state but still her mother watched her with knowing eyes.

She felt the same feeling now. Like she was trying to hide what she really was among the humans. It was like they knew something wasn’t right with her.

Her family prided her on her unique position in the clan. Not just anyone could be a frimar. One had to come from a special bloodline that allowed the female to give blood without requiring it to feed.

She sort of existed...just like she did while living with Master Tyrian. Lucinda smiled and mentally corrected herself. Tyrian was not her Master anymore. The smile quickly died.

Now she had no Master. Not even the warrior Draven. Her chest constricted and she looked out the window, blinking fast to keep the hot tears from falling. How silly she’d been. Even now her foolish heart wanted her to get off this train and go back.

She’d barely been his frimar for a month but already she’d felt herself growing, strengthening—something she’d never felt before. It was with this new strength she’d found in herself the ability to yell at Draven, to even complain. And now she wanted more.

Her mother had warned her of this sin. She stood on a treacherous slope. To open a few doors as she’d done, might lead to more and more until she was out of control.

Giddy excitement made her heart race. She peered down the hall to a couple facing her. The girl was young, human. She wore a provocative amount of makeup and a pair of shorts so short, Lucinda was sure her bottom showed when she walked. It was scandalous...wrong. Yet the girl had no qualms about it, in fact she embraced herself in a way Lucinda envied deeply.

The girl had a young man with her and the two hadn’t stopped kissing except to get some air since they’d taken off from the station. Lucinda envied this woman for another reason.

At least she’d tasted that kind of life. Just a taste though...when she wanted to gorge. She looked down at herself and for the first time in her whole life wished she wore a pair of those shorts and one of those little tight shirts.

Maybe even one like Chloe Bellum liked to wear with strange phrases on the front. Her favorite had been a white shirt with big black letters that said, “Goes to bitch in .01 seconds.” She hadn’t entirely understood the phrase until Chloe laughingly explained it to her.

What to do now? One thing Lucinda knew for sure was that she couldn’t stay with Draven, even if he made her feel good, different. Being with him, being able to relax around him, so unlike Tyrian en Kulev, made her want more. It might be a slippery slope but for once she wanted to slide down, fall. The thrill, the excitement, it was enough to make her put shopping on her to do list. And a pair of small shorts at the top.

A frown pulled at her lips. She had no money. But she did have old jewelry she’d collected over the years. Surely that would fetch a nice price. That’s what she’d do, she decided with a smile. Sell her jewelry and buy the shortest, tightest clothes she could find. Already the thought of the freedom, of doing things for herself, had her practically bouncing in her seat.

Not for the first time since she got on the train did she regret the letter she left for Draven. The warrior was a good man. He didn’t deserve how she left him. But her courage wasn’t as strong as she’d like...yet. She couldn’t make herself stay to face him. She’d taken the cowards way and left a note. She’d debated long and hard on how much she should say to him in that letter.

She’d desperately wanted to tell him thank you for everything. For showing her the pleasure of flesh, the taste of passion, for allowing her to be herself. To learn herself.

But now she wanted more and Draven’s hesitance would only slow her down. Lucinda blushed at her blatant selfishness, a small giggle escaping. She quickly covered it before the humans went back to casting her darted glances.

CRACK!

A hard thump sounded from the back of the train. A woman screamed. The couple kissing stopped to peer towards the sound; a sleeping man lifted his head to look as well. Lucinda looked towards the sound. It was loud as if a large tree had fallen on top of the train.

Suddenly there was an explosion of noise from the back of the train. Lucinda tensed in her seat with fear. She’d never ridden a train before but she was certain this wasn’t usual. The door to her compartment was closed with only a small window showing into the passenger car behind her.

More voices came, shouting, a male. The crash of a door being slammed open followed by complete silence save for the motion of the train.

A blur of a dark figure blocked the window. Lucinda plastered her back to the window, lifting her carrying satchel in front of her as if that’d protect her.

“It’s a terrorist!” someone yelled.

The passenger car door slid open with a crash. The dark figure came through, a towering mass radiating anger. Long silvery hair shining brightly in the fluorescent light.

“Draven,” she whispered in awe.

The warrior’s eyes locked on her without having to scan the rest of the passengers. He simply found her.

He was before her in a second, silent and so fast the passengers gasped at his speed. To them he disappeared and reappeared, to her, he was simply rushing.

He hauled her up by her arms, making her heart race in an entirely different way.

“You left me!” It was an accusation.

She blinked at his tone.

“Indeed.” She honestly had no idea what to say to that because a strange feeling like hope was about to burst in her chest.

“Everybody leave,” he said quietly, his gray eyes never leaving hers.

The passengers exchanged hesitant glances.

“Now!” he bellowed.

All of them snatched their bags and ran for the next passenger car. The door slammed shut with a loud finality leaving Lucinda only to hear the thundering of her heart and the heavy beat of his.

He grabbed her arms, pushing her back against the window she’d sat panicked against only minutes before. He leaned into her, surrounding her with heat that brought back a rush of memories, feelings.

“You left me.”

Lucinda’s breath caught in her throat as she looked up at him. She couldn’t slow her breathing and with each breath, her breasts pushed against his chest again and again. It was pure torture. Tightening things inside her that only he’d made her feel...or touched.

Their eyes locked, his intense with anger, hers shining with excitement.

“You came for me,” she said.

He cupped her jaw, cradling her gently. Right before his lips touched hers he whispered in a voice so raw with emotion, she shivered. “Couldn’t let you go.”

Then his lips found hers. His lips tasted like the sweetest ecstasy. He claimed her, pressed hard then thrust inside with a slick move that stole her breath away.

She had no idea how long they stood there kissing. Minutes, hours. All she felt was the rocking of the train and the possessive touch of his mouth moving over hers.

He pulled away, breathing hard. His hand cupped her cheek then slid to caress her neck in a languorous sweep. His lips followed that path.

His hot breath against her neck sent shivers across her body. He pressed his lips against the base of her throat then slowly she felt the wet press of his tongue, tasting her. The licks became stronger, firmer as he felt her rapid pulse.

The sharp press of his fang shouldn’t have come as a surprise, but it startled her nonetheless.

“You will feed from me. Right here?” she said breathlessly. Her hands threaded through his long white hair, holding him close.

He didn’t answer, only pulled her closer into his body. It was most indecent, nearly unheard of to feed in public. Around humans, nonetheless.

She wasn’t even sure if he’d do it. But then his fangs sank into her, her flesh giving way so easily.

She gasped, and he groaned. He drew long pulls from her and with each one her body coiled tighter, grew wetter until she was moaning, arching restlessly against him.

He pulled back for a moment. A dab of crimson coating his bottom lip.

“So beautiful.” The way he said it struck a chord with her. He didn’t say it as if it were a compliment, there was something else to his voice that she couldn’t quite pinpoint.

He struck again and her eyes rolled back. It was never like this with Master Tyrian. Only him. Only Draven.

Suddenly warm air brushed along her bare legs. Strong hands traced the contours of her bare thighs before cupping her bare bottom in a predatory grip.

“Draven!”

Frantically she looked around but no one was in the car with them. No one dared to peer into the windows at them.

He pulled away from her neck with one final lick to seal the wounds. Before she could say another word, his mouth was back on hers. One hand moved around to the front to cup her sex. He groaned against her lips, the sound producing one of her own.

“I need you now,” he said against her lips.

Lucinda darted glances up and down the passenger car. Still no one. But that didn’t mean someone might not come in or peer into the window.

“No, Draven. Not here.”

His fingers slid into her wet lips finding her hot and wet. He thrust his tongue inside her mouth and she had the distinct feeling he was showing her what he wanted to do to her down there.

“Yes, here,” he growled.

And that was all warning she had before he pulled his hard cock out and pressed it between her legs. Lucinda’s eyes threatened to shut permanently. Her head wobbled side to side before finally falling back against the wall as he rubbed his cock along her wet sex.

He gripped her thigh in a hand, cupped a cheek in another, then lifted her as he fit himself to her and thrust inside.

She choked on a moan as he started filling her. She’d never been with a man before Draven. Even that had only been twice and her body still felt too tight to keep him in. He didn’t look like he minded though, in fact, his eyes nearly simmered with heat.

He pulled back to watch her face as he held himself as deep as he could. She was hot and tight around him. It was only a matter of seconds before she was squirming in his grasp for something more.

“Draven,” she whispered raggedly.

He closed his eyes and started to thrust. He hit her deep and hard, unrelenting. His pace quickened fast like he had no control over himself.

Lucinda had only one choice—to hold on as he took her. It was rough and wild. Skin slapping together, harsh noises mixing as he plummeted her depths with a passion that tightened her sex into an impossible point.

She opened her mouth to scream but he caught it in a kiss, leaving her shuddering and moaning into his mouth as her body fiercely exploded around him. He followed her.

Hands bruising her flesh, he held her hard to him as he hammered into her, spurred on by her wet release. His face became a pained expression, his neck tightening with veins and tendons flexing.

On a harsh groan he landed deep, slammed his mouth down on hers and jetted his hot seed inside her.

The passenger car door slid open.

“What the heck is going on here?” yelled a man wearing a train attendant’s uniform.

Lucinda’s cheeks blushed with mortification as she pushed away from Draven and righted her dress.

Draven wasn’t nearly so fazed. He casually pulled his pants up as if the attendant had just walked in on them sharing tea not...sex.

“I said what the hell is going on here?”

Draven sent the man an arrogant look. Then he grabbed Lucinda’s hand and the world dissolved around them.

Chapter 34

“I said hold on a sec!”

Jackie tossed back the covers and pulled a robe on as she half-weaved/half-stumbled to the front door. The pounding still didn’t stop. Ready to kill whoever dared to interrupt her sleep, she threw open the door and bared her teeth at her newest victim.

Thane Vanner did not look impressed with her anger.

“I need to talk to you,” he said curtly.

She looked at her wall clock and saw that it was almost three in the morning. “Now?” she said in disbelief.

He nodded and stepped past her.

“Um, excuse me. You can’t just saunter in here like you own the place.”

Ignoring her, he took a seat at her couch. “You said you’d always talk to me if I ever needed it. I’m calling you on that right now.”

Jackie’s mind struggled to think of when she’d said something so stupid, but then her mind flashed back to the drunken night at the club when he came and got her. And changed her life.

“Dammit,” she muttered and closed the door. This must be her punishment for trying to get hammered. It wasn’t even something she usually partook in. But of course he’d use that against her. The bastard.

Instead of taking a seat she stood a good fifteen feet away from him. She’d prefer more distance but her place wasn’t that big.

“What do you want?”

He sighed and ran a hand over the back of his neck. He really did look like hell. Dark circles formed shadows under his eyes and he looked haggard from his messy hair to his wrinkled clothes.

“I can’t sleep. Hell, I feel like I can’t even think straight anymore.”

With a sigh, Jackie took a seat on the sofa furthest from him. “Why’s that?”

He pinned her with a glare. His eyes were dark but vibrant. “Because of you.”

“I can’t fall asleep,” she heard him saying. “And when I do I just dream. Dream, dream, dream. They’re so vivid, so acute that I don’t know if I want to stay asleep or wake up.” He sounded so pained; Jackie had to resist the urge to go to him.

“Are you having nightmares?”

He threw back his head and laughed. Frowning, she didn’t think any of this was funny at all. He looked back at her with a sad smile.

“I dream of you, Jackie.”

Now it was her turn to laugh though hers held an edge of hysteria to it. She blinked at him, words failing her. She’d never had a man lose sleep over her in her entire life. She’d laugh at the thought that Thane lost sleep over her but deep down she knew...and he knew. The word mate bounced around in her head.

“Of course, why didn’t I think of that,” she said dryly.

He ignored her barb. “I’ve dreamt of you for years.”

Jackie’s eyes shot wide. Her heart fluttered in her chest, started pounding wildly.

“I used to have these dreams on occasion. Maybe a few times a month. About a redheaded woman coming to me, making love to me. I never really saw her face but it didn’t matter.”

Jackie snorted and he leveled his piercing gaze on her. It cut her snort short. Jackie wouldn’t know until later that when she lashed out it wasn’t because she was mad, but afraid to see the truth.

“You only never saw her face because it was unnecessary, Thane. Just another woman in your bed.”

Anger flared in his eyes, his jaw tightened and it was enough that she looked away from him. In a flash of movement, he was in front of her. He snagged the front of her robe and pulled her up against him. She didn’t struggle, too surprised by his actions.

“It wasn’t just another woman and you know it. It was you. It’s always been you.”

She met his hard stare with one of her own. “Liar.”

His eyes narrowed dangerously, the brown irises darkening to near black. “Don’t push me tonight, Jacquelyn. Don’t make me break my promise.”

Her stomach tightened with delight—the opposite reaction she wanted to have around him.

“I didn’t come to you, Thane,” she whispered.

His hands slid down over her robe, reaching around her back to arch her into him.

He leaned down and she jerked her head away, her heart racing with fear that he’d kiss her. If he kissed her and then she wouldn’t be able to let him stop. Her resistance had been steadily falling every day. Each touch, each kiss tore at that resistance with the power of a sledgehammer wielded by a giant.

He didn’t kiss her. His lips touched her ear and said in a voice that brought shivers over her body, “You did in my dream tonight.”

The heat of his hands warmed her through her thick cotton robe. His caresses were subtle, massaging circles that aroused her better than her own nighttime fantasies.

“Give us a chance,” he said in that haunting voice that beckoned her to follow him. That said everything would be okay.

She didn’t try to stop it as her hands ran up the hard expanse of his chest to curl around his hard shoulders. She had to touch him. Had to feel him before she lost all train of thought.

“I will take care of you. I will love you,” he whispered. He kissed her neck in soft, teasing bites that made her breasts feel heavy and full.

“It’s not fair.”

His hands tightened around her, sweeping up and down her back in long comforting motions.

“I know, baby. I wish I could take things back. I wish I would have been strong enough to chase after you a long, long time ago.”

Jackie blinked slowly as her mind cleared just a tad from the hazy fog around them.

“What are you talking about?”

He nuzzled her shoulder before answering. She hadn’t even realized he’d swept the robe off one shoulder until he did it. He placed a hot, open-mouthed kiss there.

“You always scared the hell out of me,” he said with a soft chuckle.

She tried to think. She knew what he was saying was important but his touch kept making her eyes close and her body go lax. Thinking fast, she wrapped her arms around her neck, pulling her in closer to the amazing warmth of his body. She clenched tight to keep her mind focused.

“What do you mean?”

Sighing, he trailed his lips across her collarbone to the other side of her neck to give her more of those soft kisses.

“Strong, confident Jackie. She’d laugh at me if I asked her out. She’d shun me with her eyes before the ‘no’ ever formed from her pretty little lips.”

Jackie’s heart took a staggering step in her chest. He’d been interested in her this whole time? Her stubbornness was the reason he never...? She quickly tried to deny it, but she couldn’t form the words. They stopped in her throat and a horrible feeling came over her like a dark cloud.

He was right.

She wouldn’t have said yes. She’d been too scared...just like she was now.

Hands tightening in his long, shaggy hair she whispered her fear to him. He squeezed her tight against him with a bone-deep sigh.

“I know, baby. I know.”

Then he kissed her, and she didn’t plan on stopping him ever again.

His mouth took hers with a passion that swept her up and warmed her body down to her toes. Any lingering doubts and fears evaporated like hot water in a snowstorm. She kissed him back just as fiercely. With tongue and lips, they met each other match for match, stroke for stroke. Years of passionate glances, nighttime dreams, and yearning all collided together until they were frantically pulling at each other’s clothes.

Jackie laughed. They were like two lovers in a race to see who could take off the other’s clothes first. He won. Though, not fair, considering she only wore a robe.

His hands touched her everywhere, leaving no inch untouched as he molded her to him with husky, satisfied groans.

“I accept you,” she said.

His roaming hands stilled against her. His mouth lifted from her breast; he watched her with a mask of disbelief.

“You do?” he said in disbelief.

She nodded and rushed on before she lost all her courage. “You were right. I was always so scared but...I don’t want to be that person anymore, running, hiding from what she wants.”

Unease flashed across his face. “Even if that means seeing faces of women I...” He stopped, unable to finish the sentence.

Jackie’s heart seized up at the reminder, but then she relaxed. He was in her home; she was in his arms, and he was her mate. No one could break that bond.

“Even if,” she said with a small smile. “For someone who prides herself on being strong, I’ve been such a coward.”

As if unable to help himself, his hands reached down to cup her bare bottom and arch her against him. She had trouble opening her eyes as she grew wet between her legs.

“Thane, take me. As a mate,” she said huskily.

He didn’t need any more words.

Their mouths came together in a passionate mating. Wet lips fused together then swept open for dueling tongues. She pulled down the zipper of his pants and the soft rustling of fabric as they fell was music to her ears.

She grasped hold of his cock and moaned at the feel of him. He was thick, hot, and so hard in her hand. She couldn’t keep herself from stroking him up and down the rigid staff, just as she’d seen him do in the shower.

His lips tore away from hers to suck her breast into his mouth. When her back hit the front door, she sighed, her hands eagerly running over the strong bunch of muscles in his back and shoulders.

“Thane.” Her whisper was like a silken caress to his ears.

He grunted against her breast then released it. He gave her one last searing look before his eyes traced over her naked body, lingering on her high, full breasts, stomach, and firm thighs before landing on the thin line of hair leading to her sex. His eyes took on a darker light then; his cock bobbed, eager for her.

“More beautiful than I imagined.” His sweet words brought a flush of pleasure to her cheeks.

When he grabbed her bottom and lifted her against the door, she went willingly, her legs wrapping around his tight waist. She had only a moment’s hesitation. Should she tell him?

But then his tongue was working in and out of her mouth again and the hard round tip of him was sliding along her sex. Their moans filled the room as the scent of sex and sweat coated their skin.

Cock wet with her cream he slid the tip to her entrance and pushed in the barest of inches. Jackie’s eyes flew wide and she wrapped her arms tight around him. He took that as an invitation and buried his head in her neck, giving her sharp bites meant to show her his dominance. It only made her wetter.

He drove inside her a little more and she felt her channel spreading in a good but strange way. She’d only ever done it with her own fingers, but he was much thicker and hotter. The sensation was erotic and delicious as he pulled back out then worked back in again until he hit a barrier.

Startled, he pulled back to stare. “Jackie?”

She blushed crimson. He saw it and smiled softly. The kiss he gave her was sweet and gentle. When he pulled away the vice she held around him loosened some around his shaft.

“I’ll never forget this gift, Jackie.”

Then his soft expression transformed into a mask of erotic pain. He closed his eyes hard, gripped her hips in his hands and said, “Hold on baby. I hope this doesn’t hurt much.”

Then he thrust inside.

Jackie felt like she was torn apart. Her channel, even slick with need, stretched to a nearly unbearable level, burning and stinging at the intrusion.

“Thane, Thane, Thane,” she whispered, her head shaking side to side.

“I’m so sorry, honey.” His hand reached between them to caress her swollen bud in tight, quick circles.

Jackie gasped as her body tightened with an onslaught that would surely kill her. The burning sensation lessened until it was only a minor ache and so she relaxed her leg’s death grip around his hips. His shoulders sagged with relief and then he was pulling out of her so slowly, dragging through her wet, soft channel.

He groaned then couldn’t stop kissing her and tasting her as he slowly worked his way back in. And he never stopped working his magic on her clitoris, moving faster and faster. Jackie’s heart raced in her ears, blood pumping so hard. She wanted him to move faster but couldn’t speak as her throat was dry and tight.

Her fingers curled hard into his back, nails piercing. As if unable to contain himself, he groaned and thrust in a little bit harder. Jackie let out a cry as that thrust curled her toes and hardened her nipples into hard, painful peaks.

His eyes took everything in and then he was moving harder between her thighs. His thrusts were slow, measured but landed against her with a slapping of flesh.

Jackie lasted only a few more of those delicious thrusts because then she was blinded by piercing, wonderful pleasure. She shouted, her body tightening everywhere, eyes going blind, and she shuddered around him. Milking, shaking, and crying out as her body burst with hot pleasure.

Somehow she managed to stay with him and for that she was grateful, because she got to see him lose control. His hands left her sex to grip her ass in a hard grip, then he was thrusting inside her in fast, hard strokes.

He slid even easier inside her as her fresh cream coated him. Breathing heavy and erratic, he leaned back over her neck and bit her once.

Skin broke, blood poured out, and then he was mating with her. Jackie never knew, never expected...the incredible amount of pleasure that came with his bite. The heat inside her came back in full force as if this was all leading to one big build up and her previous release was just a tiny scratch on the surface. For a moment, her heart pounded with fear. Could she even survive this?

But she had no time to think about that question because he pulled back with a husky grunt and said, “Your turn.”

In the true ritual of shapeshifters mating, Jackie kissed his neck then used the beast’s strength inside her to break his skin. He tasted like he smelled—earthy and rich. She took all that she needed and pulled away as her body tore apart.

Screams pulled from her throat, deep within her chest as she came and came. He drove into her with a shout, and somehow he rode her through the waves crashing inside her body. He landed deep and jetted hot and thick inside her.

They were one.

Jackie had never felt better than she did in that moment. She let him carry her to bed because she couldn’t move. She settled across his bare chest with a sigh and fell asleep in her mate’s arms.

Chapter 35

When the world reappeared, they were back in her room at Tyrian’s castle. She spun around taking in her antique chests, canopy bed, and lace draperies hanging from the window.

She turned to him. “What are you doing?”

Draven disappeared and returned a minute later with her luggage.

“Master—I mean, Draven, my lord, please tell me what’s going on. Why am I back here? I never said I’d go with you,” she rushed to add.

He cut her a sharp look. A look passed over his face like a shield and guilt nagged at her. Had she just hurt his feelings?

“You are my frimar. You will do what I say.” He looked away. When he looked back at her, his eyes were dark with something she didn’t recognize but it made her heart flutter like a pack of trapped birds in a net.

“You left me.”

She retreated before she was aware of what she was doing. Her legs hit the mattress of her bed. She held her hands out before her, pleading.

“Please, Draven. I truly did not want to leave you. I—”

He laughed, the sound hard. “But that’s exactly what you did, Lucinda.” Her name was a silken caress from his lips. He took a step toward her, backing her against the bed.

“I care for you, truly. You must know that after so many years.”

He gave her a hard look that silenced her. Another step forward and his body brushed along hers.

“You left me,” he said darkly.

Helpless she shook her head. “I merely wanted some freedom. I care for you but I need—”

He silenced her with his mouth.

Hot hands, passionate mouth touched her, tasted her everywhere.

He didn’t let her up for air until dawn crept in. Only when her body was a languid mesh. She attempted to talk but the only thing that came out was a yawn. He rolled against her, cradling her back to his front...and she fell asleep.

When she woke, he was gone.

* * *

“I refuse to be treated like this,” Lucinda said softly.

She sat in a high-back, antique chair facing the fireplace. Even without seeing her eyes, he knew she was sad, angry even.

He ran a frustrated hand through his hair. Rarely in his life did he not know what to do. He didn’t always make the right choices, but at least he’d made one. But now? He had no idea what to do. He’d stolen her from her escape and kept her locked in her room ever since. It didn’t sit right in his gut at all, but damn if he couldn’t think of anything else he could do.

If he let her go, she’d run. He knew with absolute certainty that that wasn’t a possibility for him. In a short period of time, she’d managed to get under his skin and take up a permanent living there. If he let her go now...he might never be able to deal.

She was so unlike his previous frimar. When Charlotte betrayed him, he hadn’t known what to do. A dark part of him had wanted to kill her but had been unable to go through with the deed. So he’d sent her to Tyrian to be disposed of. He hadn’t wanted to know where she’d gone, but he couldn’t deny his curiosity. It was only three weeks before he’d gone to Tyrian to ask about her. He’d said he sent her to a remote vampire clan in the far east of Europe to live. He’d warned them of her knack for attempted murder.

Draven hadn’t felt better about it. A sick, twisted part of him had still missed her. After all, just because the crazy woman had tried to end his life didn’t stop him from caring about her.

Because you are a fool!

But now he understood that Lucinda wasn’t anything like Charlotte. Charlotte had been full of coy smiles, lies, and incredible anger. He could still remember the sound of her voice screaming at him.

For the life of him he couldn’t fathom why she was upset. He’d taken her in as his frimar and even she admitted he’d been very good to her, allowing her spoken privileges that not all hosts gave.

Yet she ran from me.

Still that knowledge put a dark anger inside him. She could have been hurt, lost, abused. She didn’t know how to fight. He didn’t even think she had any money. Where had she planned on going? A fresh wave of anger tightened inside him. It hadn’t even mattered. So long as she was away from him she’d be happy.

After she gave me her body!

How could she make him feel so...different then leave him. It felt like another betrayal.

Finally he came to her and took the chair next to her. “Treat you like what?”

She looked at him with soft eyes, eyes filled with confusion and anger. A blush crept over her cheeks and her lips moved but no sound came out. Draven had a feeling he didn’t want to hear her answer but he asked anyways.

“Treat you like what, Lucinda?”

She swallowed hard then said so softly he barely heard it, “A whore.”

He sat there stunned, mouth open. She saw his expression and looked even more embarrassed before she looked away to stare at the floor.

Draven’s mind raced a mile a minute. A whore? She thought herself a whore? His gut churned painfully, his chest pulling uncomfortably tight. Stark cold came over him. He’d made her feel like that. He never should have taken her body. Should have been stronger or taken her advice and gotten rid of her. But how could he? She made him feel good. He could have laughed. She actually made him feel younger and not like the jaded ass he was.

He thought over the last few days he’d kept her here and hated himself even more. He’d done nothing but work himself between her thighs. Shame had him turning away from her. God, he was an animal. He kidnapped her, brought her to a place she didn’t want to be then took her body.

“Fuck,” he muttered and stalked across the room.

That strange tightness in his chest constricted even more until he wasn’t sure if he was breathing anymore. Quit being a selfish asshole, he thought.

“You’re right, of course. I accept your relinquishing. If you ever need anything, please let me know.”

He heard her gasp but couldn’t bear to turn to her. What would he see on her face if he did? Surprise, happiness? He didn’t think he could handle seeing her happy to be rid of him.

“I can leave you here or take you to wherever you want to go before I leave.”

So preoccupied was he in his busy thoughts, he never heard her step up behind him. The soft hand curling around his arm had him stiffening. Slowly, he turned to look at her. Whoosh. The air in his lungs left him in a rush. She was so beautiful it hurt to look at her. Flawless skin and innocent eyes all looking right at him. He felt humbled and sickened all at the same time. Whore. The word echoed inside his mind as a nasty reminder. God how could she think that? She was the loveliest of creatures.

“You mean that,” she asked softly.

He gave a tight smile and nodded. “Do you,” he paused to clear the dryness in his throat. “Do you know where you want to go?”

Her mouth turned up into a tumultuous smile. “It’s not a matter of where I want to go, Draven, so much as who I want to be with.”

His first instinct was violent anger. “Who?”

Her eyes widened at his tone and she took an instinctual step back. “Why with you of course.” Now she looked at him as if he was daft.

Never a man of great patience, Draven felt his slipping quickly away.

“What are you talking about? You said you want to be rid of me.”

“No,” she said sternly. “I said I don’t wish to be your whore or your frimar.” She blushed before going on. “I want more. And I want it with you.”

Frowning, Draven pulled his arm away from her touch. “Never use that word with me again, Lucinda. You were never nor could you ever be a whore. Then what the hell is it you want from me?”

If she was shocked at his language, she didn’t show it. She actually smiled at him, smiled!

“I want you to be with me for me. Because you care for me as I do you.” She held that hopeful, happy smile for a full minute before it started to dim at his silence.

“Be with me,” he said slowly as if he didn’t understand the words. “How?” he said, genuinely puzzled.

She flushed darker and stood straighter. “Well, I don’t know. Like Chloe and Commander Tyrian. They are...together.”

Draven finally understood, and his brain felt like it fell through the floor. She wanted to be with him as in...a marriage. For a moment, he couldn’t breathe. Then he was breathing too fast too hard. The room spun around him in circles.

And then he fell to the floor.

* * *

Draven awoke with a pounding headache and a beautiful woman sitting on top of him.

“Lucinda?” His voice was hoarse and his head felt like he’d had a run in with a rock.

She smiled down at him, eyes glittering in the firelight. He struggled to remember how he came to be here and why he was on the floor but it was hard to think because she leaned down and kissed him square on the mouth.

“Welcome back,” she said softly.

“Thank you,” he said hesitantly.

She laughed, the sound surprisingly husky and loud. He loved that laugh. He was grinning back at her before he knew it.

“I take that as a yes.” Her lips trailed across his cheek. The nibbling at his ear was entirely too distracting. His arms were wrapped around her in the next second.

“What’s that?”

“That you do want to stay with me.”

Then it all came back to him. She wanted to be with him as in marriage, mating, forever together. Draven’s heart hammered in his chest and he forced himself to relax.

Her lips trailed down his neck, her hands moved under his shirt and up his chest. She owned him. With each touch, he felt himself giving in. It was a wonderful, soft feeling, how he imagined melting felt like.

She pulled his shirt up and scattered sexy little kisses across his chest. Slowly he felt himself succumb to her. To her touch, her kisses, her soft words.

“Please, Draven.” She kissed the flats of his nipples then lower. “I can’t have my life without you in it now.” She fanned her hands along his sides and he closed his eyes on a groan as she neared his erection.

“Please, please, please.”

His mouth floundered open and closed, eyes slammed shut as she tugged his pants down to his thighs. Her hot, wet mouth enclosed over him and he groaned, hands burying in her long, loose hair.

“Lucinda,” he gasped.

She licked and sucked, taking him to the back of her throat again and again. His body tightened to an excruciating point. It was too good; he wouldn’t last like this. Her mouth was untrained for this but her simple touches were driving him mad.

She pulled away. In a ragged whisper said, “Do this for me, please.” Then she claimed him whole again, wet sucking heat.

For her. Yes, he’d do it for her. Before he exploded, he fisted her hair and pulled her away, forcing her to meet his eyes.

With a fierce, possessive look he said, “Anything for you.”

For a moment she looked as though she’d cry, but then she gave him a smile that he felt all the way to his soul.

Then she took him deep again and didn’t let up until he gave a hoarse shout and shot his hot release in her mouth. She swallowed over him, her fist pumping his cock to wring him dry. She climbed over him afterward and held him.

Somewhere in the back of his foggy mind, he knew he’d just given her complete control over him. And strangely, he trusted her with it...

Chapter 36

Willow was still staring at the clock when he finally came through the door at four-thirty in the morning.

To say she was pissed was the understatement of the century. She was able to forgive the first night he didn’t come home—because she was super nice. But she was not able to forgive excluding her from a meeting about a demon stalking her. And she was so not able to forgive being ignored for two days. Like she was some kind of breeding mare and now that she was mated to him with his child, he could just lock her up here and come visit her when it fancied him.

“Fuck that!” she shouted coming to a stand.

Lyonis paused in the doorway, then shut it with a soft click. Embarrassment threatened to make her blush, but she was too mad for that now. God, it felt good. Anger she knew, anger she loved.

“Fuck what?”

“You! You can’t treat me like this.”

For a moment he looked as though he’d pretend he didn’t know what she was talking about but then he shrugged.

“Yes I can. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep you and our young safe.”

He went up the stairs and she followed him. “By locking me up here? By not telling me there was a meeting about the demon after me! Oh, or maybe you’re protecting me by not telling me my sisters were here!”

He started tearing his clothes off as he headed for the bathroom. “Let it go Willow. It doesn’t matter.”

She saw red. Count to ten, she thought, and calm down. She made it to two before she was ready to pull her hair out.

“Maybe it doesn’t matter to you, but this is my life and it matters very fucking much, thank you.”

Naked, he turned to her and nearly bumped into her. “You got to see your family. You should be happy I let you do that.”

Her heart stopped beating.

“What?” she said, her voice dangerously quiet.

His expression tightened. “You heard me. Be happy I let you see your sisters. I can’t trust them not to help you escape.”

“This can’t be happening,” she muttered. All the anger wiped out of her in an instant.

She fell against the door and for whatever reason he was there to catch her from sliding down it. He held her up and for a moment, she thought she saw concern there. No, he didn’t love her. People who loved didn’t do these kinds of things. Monsters did.

“Are you a monster?”

He looked away from her, when he turned back his expression was controlled. What was he hiding from her? That thought had anger spiking sharply inside her. She pushed his hands off her shoulders and stepped away from him.

“You’re just like him!”

Willow’s eyes shot wide the moment the words slid from her lips.

Dark eyes narrowed to a dangerous glint. “Who?”

Realizing what she’d just done, Willow clamped her mouth shut and spun from the room. But he followed her, grabbed her arm, and spun her around.

“I’m like who, Willow?” His voice was hard, his eyes angry and a little sad. It was on the tip of her tongue to ignore him, to tell him to fuck off because he didn’t deserve to know...but it was that hint of sadness that pulled at her heart. She couldn’t deny him anything when he asked like that. Or maybe she just finally wanted someone to know. Though why she’d ever want that she didn’t know.

“David.”

He straightened, his face guarded. She watched the light of recognition turn on his eyes. She hadn’t been a virgin when she met him.

“He was the one...”

A clipped nod.

“Tell me his name.”

“David Co—” she stopped, eyes narrowing. He’d asked it so deceptively soft, like a simple inquiry. Angry or not with him, she knew what he’d do if she told him. Even she didn’t wish that on the bastard. “No.”

“Tell me what he did and tell me his name.” His voice was stiff like he had a hard time controlling it.

Willow sighed. Her heart feeling like it was breaking all over again. “Just forget it. I shouldn’t have said anything. This isn’t what I wanted.” She wanted to rail at him with all her pent-up anger not discuss her previous, failed, fucked-up relationship.

She turned from him and when he made to grab her arm, she dodged it and fled down the stairs. Her foot caught near the last step and she went soaring through the air.

A choked scream left her throat, panic immobilized her as she flew towards the hard ground. My baby! At the last second she tried to push her arms out in front of her to break the fall but it all happened so fast. She wasn’t going to make it in time.

Her knees slammed hard into the wood floor and then she was caught, thrust back against Lyonis’ hard chest.

He turned her to face him, breathing wild, eyes wide with fear. He clutched her to him and she latched onto him with all her might. A choked cry left her, and she couldn’t stop the rush when it came. She broke down like an old, beat up car. He held her tight as she cried every tear of worry and pain and frustration.

He spoke soft words to her, his hands creating warm comforting strokes around her back. It made her feel safe, like everything was okay, like he’d always be there to protect her. She’d only ever felt that with Papa, but this was still a bit different. This wasn’t the paternal comfort from father to daughter, but the loving comfort between a man and woman.

Tears stopping, Willow pulled back at the thought. When his arms refused to let her go, she pushed hard at him. Love. Loving comfort. He didn’t love her.

“Don’t touch me,” she said coldly.

Jaw clenching, he did as she said. Something dark and spiteful built inside her. She was just so angry at him. Her body burned like a fever, her hands shook with the need to clench and hit something. She’d always thought she’d loved David. That’s why she let him do the things he did and how, in her mind, she excused his actions with reason after reason. But she couldn’t have loved David, because she was head over heels for Lyonis and his betrayal hurt so much worse. What David did had hurt her emotionally, maybe even mentally, but Lyonis’ actions broke her damn heart.

“I’m asking you once more. Please, don’t do this,” she pleaded with him. His mouth opened, closed, and finally he looked away from her. With one shake of his head, she had her answer.

Suddenly, all the anger went out of her. Her body turned cold, body unfeeling, numb like the dentist had just novacained her entire body. The only thing she felt was her heart, so tight in her chest, it was almost unbearable.

“Until the baby’s born and this demon is dead, I can’t do that. I won’t take any chances.”

“Somehow going out in the pack is dangerous?”

“We already know that Stephanie has been used by the demon for whatever purpose. Is it really that far-fetched that she, if not others, may be under the demon’s control and want to hurt you, Willow?”

“Yes it is,” she said simply. He looked like he was about to shout but then he took a deep breath.

“Lily already told me that Stephanie spoke to you at the festival that the demon was...inside her. Is that true?”

Nodding, she said, “It’s true, but if it was using Stephanie to kill me then it would have done it then. We were alone after all.”

He closed his eyes. “I’m not taking that chance. You’re my mate now.”

“Then I wish I never did it.”

Pain flashed across his face. He shook his head slowly and went back up the stairs with heavy steps.

At the top the stairs, she called out to him. “Are you even sorry?”

He didn’t look back at her. “Not at all.”

“If I tell you about David will you let me out of here?” She couldn’t believe she’d just said that. But she was desperate.

Without a word, he shook his head and went into the bedroom.

Willow stared after him, stunned and heartbroken.

She didn’t go to bed with him that night, and he didn’t make her. Huddled on the couch, she made her plans.

Chapter 37

Lyonis left the next morning without a word. She wanted to pretend it didn’t hurt, that she didn’t care, but it was big fat lie. She cared way too much. Watching his silent back retreat, he just cemented her decision.

With only one thing left to do, she grabbed her backpack and tossed a few of her things into it. She still had no idea how she was going to leave, but she’d find a way. She always did. Grabbing the few meager belongings she’d come here with, she shoved them in her bag and tossed it under the bed in case he came back early.

Heading downstairs, she walked outside to the guard posted on her porch. “Where’s Draven?”

“He left a few days ago.”

Her face paled. “What?”

The guard shrugged. “He had a fight with his lady friend, then took off after her when she left him. Said he wouldn’t be coming back.”

Willow thanked him and closed the door. So much for her only plan. If he wouldn’t do his little dissolve thing and get her out of here, then she’d have to figure something else out.

By late evening, she still didn’t have a plan. Genuine worry started to creep in that she may never think of a way to get past the guards. But luck was on her side, when, at six o’clock that evening there was a knock at the door.

Willow opened the door and her eyes widened in surprise. “Rachel, what are you doing here?”

The shapeshifter smiled gaily and wiggled her fingers at her. “John’s watching the baby tonight, so I have the night off. Unfortunately I couldn’t find anything to do so I thought I’d stop in and check on you.”

Willow let her in and they took a seat on the sofa. It felt strange seeing another face that wasn’t through a window as someone walked by. Of course now she had something more interesting to stare at as the streets were littered with tall, battle-ready Atal Warriors. It wasn’t until now that she realized how much she felt like a prisoner.

“It’s so good to see you.” Willow meant it from the bottom of her heart.

Rachel smiled kindly. “I heard that you’re being kept under lock and key. I’m so sorry, Willow. It’s really unfair.”

Willow laughed bitterly. “Tell me about it. Is this normal or something?”

Rachel looked contrite as she shook her head. “Not really. I mean I’ve heard of some Alphas who went off the deep end when their mates’ lives were in danger. But this is different. Danny went missing today, Sara’s boy.”

Willow nodded, unsure what to say to ease Rachel’s worry.

“I’d just seen him too, you know? I saw him at the festival with his friends. Now he’s gone and we all know it’s because of that demon. God I’m so scared for him.”

Not knowing what else to do, Willow hugged her.

“Do you smell that?” said Willow, pulling away with a frown.

Rachel’s brows shot up. “What?”

The bitter, almost sulfuric smell dissipated and Willow shrugged. “Guess it was nothing. So how’s the baby?”

Willow knew she had the perfect opportunity to escape now with Rachel and she wasn’t going to let it go to waste. But first, she’d woo her into the craziness with pleasantries. After all, it wasn’t polite to ask someone to assist you in escaping and betraying their Alpha without asking about the kids first.

They chatted for a while. Ever since she met Rachel, the woman had the ability to make her feel like she was back with her sisters again. She was happy for her visit. If Rachel hadn’t come then she might not have had the chance to escape, ever. Lyonis had placed even more guards at all hours of the day along the cabin and the perimeter of the pack.

According to Rachel, the pack was even more tense than normal. It could be cut with a chainsaw. What with Danny gone and the Atal Warriors everywhere, and to Willow’s surprise, her being locked up here were all signs of bad times. Willow snorted at that. True dat.

“Oh damn, I didn’t even think about it. Can I get you something to drink? Sorry I don’t eat anymore, I didn’t even think about it.”

Rachel nodded. “Got any tea?”

Willow laughed because honestly she had no idea what was in the kitchen. “I’ll go check, one sec.”

Willow rifled through the cabinets and cupboards before finding a small box of black tea.

“Got some!”

She was bending down and making a ruckus of noise to find a pot to boil water in, so she never heard the floor creek behind her. If she had, she might have whirled around in surprise. Instead, she cursed as she grabbed hold of a small pot and came to a stand, the blood rushing out of her head made her rock on her feet as she straightened.

She’d just set the pot on the stove when a hard pressure burst inside her skin. The sharp stabbing sensation felt as though someone was trying to tear her skin from the inside out. She opened her mouth in agony to scream but no sound came. Suddenly she was immobilized. Tears rolled down her unblinking face as the hot pressure along her skin reached an excruciating point, then it burst inside her like a balloon popping.

Fiery knives stabbed inside her. She would have fallen to the floor, screaming, tearing at her own stomach to get it out, to get it to stop, but she could only stand there, frozen in place.

The pain grew like her limbs were being filled with hot air and needed a place to burst. Once it was inside her it was unstoppable. It spread to her brain and all the way down to her toes. Her baby jerked at the intrusion and more tears fell down her face.

Lyonis, where are you!?

Her thundering heart slammed against her ribs as if working hard to keep up with the pain, and then everything went black in an instant. Consciousness vanished in a single heartbeat, and she was no more.

Chapter 38

The air was thick with a nasty, pungent odor that left Willow gagging.

Rolling onto her stomach in the cramped space, she crawled along the ground. The ground looked soft like dirt but was actually hard like sharp rocks. Biting her lip to keep from crying out, she kept crawling as the shards stabbed her knees and hands, piercing the skin. She didn’t even think to stand. Something had happened to her leg; whether it was broken or badly sprained, she didn’t know. All she knew was that she couldn’t put pressure on it.

Darkness surrounded her. She couldn’t find any source of light yet something casted the room in a dim, gray glow. Shaking, more scared than she’d been in her whole life, she pushed aside the worries of her baby, of where she was. None of that could help her now. She had to find a way out. Had to get away. Besides she had a feeling she knew where she was.

A particularly sharp rock on the ground stabbed her palm and Willow cried out. She inspected her hand and found a small rock sticking like a large splinter from her hand. Biting her lip, she pulled it out and immediately blood pooled. There was no time for this.

She crawled and crawled. Eventually her body grew tired, limbs heavy with exhaustion and still she had not even touched a wall. How long had she been moving, hours...minutes? Panic kept her going, fear kept her eyes darting about her. She tried to use her senses but what she was seeing and hearing and smelling were so foreign to her that her senses were useless.

The air was so thick, it reminded her of fog yet there was no smokiness around her. Suffocating darkness. She could only see a foot in front of her at a time and with each inch she crawled, she waited for something to jump out at her. The air smelled lightly sulfurous as if a candle had been snuffed several minutes before. Yet the scent never changed, never grew worse or lessened. Everything was constant.

The most unusual thing was the sound. A constant, deep baritone like a motor but not mechanical. As if she was deep in the earth and it spoke down here, one long, unending note.

With that thought, she knew with certainty where she was. Deep inside the rift. Below where the shahoulin reigned, below the violent idummi demons, deep where even the lowliest of creatures dared not tread—where the jaheera terrorized.

The light around her grew brighter, lighting her way. Instead of making her feel better, her stomach tightened with unease. The air, dense and suffocating, lessened with the light. Willow came to sitting position and finally looked around.

She was in a massive, unending room with stone walls that looked so far away. They were the color of sand and clay. Before she could take in anymore the ground shook. Willow held onto the sharp ground as her teeth chattered with the quake. A sharp cry left her as the shaking jarred her wounded leg.

Suddenly her worst nightmare came into the room with her. Dura, the jaheera demon stepped through the stonewall as if it was invisible.

The massive demon, which had towered over those tall trees in the German forest now stood imposing and deadly. Willow looked up and up, craning her neck and that was when she realized there was no ceiling. A dark void rested where a roof or wall or something should be. It looked like an unending, starless, night sky. A black void. Willow had a feeling this was what hell was like.

The demon was the size of a mythical giant with skin, though she was hesitant to call it that, black as tar, thick like scales. It came towards her, each massive, slow step shaking the ground like an earthquake. Willow crab walked backwards, not even noticing she was making the scratches on her palms open more and bleed. The pain in her leg seemed to understand that her escape was more important than hurting, because now she hardly felt it.

It moved slowly yet she couldn’t get away from it fast enough. Stark terror made sweat run down her temples and neck, heart pound, breathing race.

“WIIILLLLOOOOOW!”

The sound pierced her ears, shaking her eardrums. Shaking in utter fear, Willow came to  a wobbly stand and screamed.

Suddenly arms banded around her. Faces, human, grabbed her and pulled her towards the demon. She recognized them in an instant. Stephanie, Rachel, and the boy Danny.

“Don’t do this!” she screamed.

She dug her good leg hard into the rocks but they were so strong, stronger than they should be and they wrenched her arms fiercely until she tripped. Her stomach hit the ground hard and she cried again, this time in fear of something else.

Frantically, her hands scraped at the ground as she tried to get away, but they latched onto her arms with tight hands and started dragging her across the rocky surface.

“No!” she screamed repeatedly as her distended stomach scraped along the sharp surfaces. Screaming, Willow threw herself on her side as they continued to ruthlessly drag her. She watched her belly in horror and saw little beads of red appear through her shirt.

They dropped her before the demon. Willow had never felt more helpless than she did right now. The demon’s massive hand raised, the size of a car door, and black, wispy energy came out. The dark energy swept around her body, covering her from head to foot with vile, dark magic. Willow could only watch as the black substance seeped into her body.

Willow was immobilized, paralyzed from her eyelids to her feet. She felt tears leaking out of her eyes but didn’t know if she was crying or her dry eyes were desperately trying to lubricate.

Think, think!

Her mind worked hard to figure out what she could do yet it felt like her mind was made up of cogs in a broken down clock slowly shutting down forever. All she wanted to do was shut everything out, curl into a ball and await whatever her fate was. But then she felt something...

She gasped, her heart soaring. The life inside her, her baby, moved.

My baby’s still alive!

She laughed, tears streaming down her face. Willow called upon all her strength and calmed herself. Somehow hope filled her chest and she knew, somehow, someway she could do this.

As if sensing her calm, the demon screeched. Garbled, demonic words came out of its fanged mouth. The young girl Stephanie, eyes dead and vacant, stepped forward.

“How dare you not fear me?” she said in a cold, monotone voice.

Willow blinked at her in confusion. Then she realized...the demon was speaking through her.

Danny, with the same vacant eyes, stiffened then turned and started walking. He disappeared through that same stone wall and reappeared a minute later carrying heavy metal manacles and a wicked looking dagger. The blade curved at the end like a miniature scimitar. It looked freshly sharpened and glinted in the grey light.

Willow started struggling then. Immobilized, she could do nothing mentally but physically try to move against the demon’s dark magic.

The demon’s dark, fathomless eyes looked down at her. Is it working? Willow wished she had her potion and dagger with her. But I have the spell! Hysterical laughter bubbled inside her.

Willow started to open her mouth—but nothing happened. She couldn’t move her lips to speak the spell. Hands grabbed her, putting the heavy manacles around her wrists and ankles. She was useless to do anything.

Then suddenly the paralysis was gone. The demon started speaking. From the rhythm of the tones it almost sounded like a song...or a chant. Willow sat there, unsure if the demon had released her from its magic or if she’d somehow freed herself from the spell. If that were the case then she’d use the element of surprise to her advantage.

Rachel stepped forward carrying a glass jar. Something squirmed inside of it that looked like green ooze. Willow didn’t know what it was but she didn’t want it anywhere near her. She started to mentally chant Lily’s spell faster in her mind, putting all of her energy and power into it.

Danny handed the silver dagger to Rachel. She raised the jar above Willow, held the dagger with the blade facing it.

The demon spoke faster. The room shook or maybe it was just the floor. Willow couldn’t tell. The demon stopped chanting then turned to Rachel; she repeated its words in that same monotone voice.

“Pour Karr’s blood on her.”

Willow realized now was the time to move. As Rachel swung the dagger at the jar with the intent on shattering it and letting all that green blood fall on her, Willow launched herself forward.

She didn’t make it far, the shackled ankles and hands didn’t give her enough movement, her injured leg throbbed, but she pushed off her feet with everything she had and slammed her shoulder into Rachel’s stomach. The glass jar went flying in the air.

The demon screeched madly with ear-piercing, garbled words that sounded a lot like orders. The glass landed against the rocks with a wonderful shattering sound. Willow smiled at her little victory as the green goop slowly slid into the rocky ground. That shit wouldn’t be touching her.

A shiny glint caught the corner of her eye. Stephanie and Danny ran to the goop, trying desperately to pick it up with their fingers; Rachel lay on the floor, dazed. Willow saw it then, the dagger sitting innocently on the floor in front of her.

With her hands bound in front of her, Willow dove forward.

Her fingers had just slid around the cold metal when she was hit with such force she heard her ribs crack a second before the searing, wrenching pain registered in her mind.

Then she was sailing through the air.

Chapter 39

Lyonis flung open the office door so hard it slammed the wall and shattered the glass window in it. His top lieutenants tore away from each other, breathing hard from a fresh batch of kissing.

“Now is hardly the time,” he said darkly.

Thane and Jackie squared instantly, jaws firming, eyes straight ahead. Lyonis nodded at them.

“Any news on Danny?”

“No, Sir. But all of the Atal Warriors have been set along the perimeter and streets. A total of 100 warriors,” Thane said.

“Alpha Lyonis, I still don’t think this is necessary. We don’t need vampires securing our defenses,” Jackie said.

Lyonis sat down only to stand again. He couldn’t stop moving in agitated jerks. Willow was driving him crazy. Why the hell was he feeling guilty? He was doing the right thing! It was his job to protect his mate and child dammit and that’s what he was going to do. But damn the sight of her hurting tore him up inside better than a chain saw could ever do.

In a distracted voice he said, “Sometimes we have to push aside our pride in order to be stronger. To take care of the ones we love.”

He didn’t see the intense look shared between Thane and Jackie at his words. Too focused was he on Willow. Willow, Willow, Willow. Why couldn’t she understand that this was necessary, that he was doing it to protect her?

“I hurt her.”

He didn’t realize he said the words aloud until Thane stepped forward and said, “These are difficult times. As long as you love her and tell her often she'll realize it’s the right thing.”

Lyonis stared at Thane in surprise. Had he ever told her he loved her? He thought he might have mentioned it in passing, but had he ever said the words to her? Hell, how could she not know it when his feelings radiated from his very pores?

“Of course she knows I love her,” he said softly, unsure.

Thane raised a dark eyebrow. “You don’t sound certain, Alpha. Maybe it’s time you tell her...as many times as it takes. Sometimes women need to hear it, a lot, before they’ll soften up.” The shapeshifter’s lips twitched like he wanted to laugh. Jackie’s hand shot out and slapped his arm almost too fast to see. Thane straightened again but a grin played at his lips.

Lyonis’ gaze slid over to Jackie’s exposed neck and there he saw the fresh, pink bite. The tension in his shoulders lessened.

“You two finally mated, huh? Congratulations.” Still the happy news didn’t fix his mood any.

“Yes, Alpha,” Jackie said, pink coloring her cheeks.

A guard ran into the room, panting from a sprint. “Sir, we have a problem!”

Lyonis stiffened, his heart pounding frantically. “What is it?” In his gut, he already knew.

“The Queen, Sir, she’s missing.”

Lyonis was out the door the next second. The cabin door was standing wide open as he entered it a minute later. He ran through the house, searching every door and closet. Under the bed he found her backpack, which previously had been empty in the corner of the room. His fist clenched over the packed bag. She was going to leave him but then why didn’t she take her bag?

Jackie and Thane came into the room after him.

“How did she leave?”

“Sir, the guard said none of the other guards let her through the perimeter. That it would be impossible for her to get through.”

Lyonis ran back downstairs and finished searching the rooms. Last, he stopped in the kitchen. A frown came over him as he looked at the open cabinets and a pot lying on the floor.

“What happened in here?”

The guard who had run to tell him the news stepped forward. “Sir, Rachel Harbrow stopped by. The ladies chatted for at least an hour. When another hour passed and I didn’t hear anything, I knocked on the door but no one answered. So I came in and searched the place but found it empty.”

“There was a struggle,” Thane said, inspecting the kitchen.

Lyonis nodded and the words were out of his mouth before he could think about it. “Call Tyrian en Kulev and get the sisters out here.”

“But, Alpha, I’m sure we can figure this out without any help from more Atal Warriors,” Jackie said.

Lyonis saw black. He stood; hands fisted tightly at his sides and in a cold, controlled voice said, “Don’t question me again. The demon took her and Rachel, too. Unless you know how to get her back then shut up and do what I say.”

Jackie bowed her head respectfully. “Of course, Alpha. You’re right. My pride bested me again.” She turned from the room.

* * *

“Where are they!” he screamed. Everyone around him recoiled.

“I called them right away, Alpha. They said they’d be here right away. I don’t know what’s taking so long,” Jackie said.

Lyonis paced back and forth in his living room. Guards stood all around him but wisely didn’t ask him to calm down or sit. They knew he’d tear off their heads with such nonsense.

It had been almost a whole hour and they still hadn’t showed up. Each second that ticked by made him feel like he was slowly feeling Willow slip through his fingers.

A guard rushed into the house. “Sir, they’re here!”

Lyonis was outside in the blink of an eye. Tyrian, Chloe, Lily, Telal, and a guard walked towards him.

“What the hell took you so long?” he roared. His pack knew the intensity of his anger and flinched at his voice.

Chloe gave a disgusted glace at the demon Telal. “Ask him.”

Telal merely shrugged and Lyonis saw red. He had the demon on his back, his hands on his throat in the next second. His hands transformed, forming sharp taloned claws that dug into the demon’s neck.

“I’ll kill you,” Lyonis spit out.

The demon didn’t flinch. “Then do it. Otherwise get the hell off me, shapeshifter.”

Lily stepped forward with a fierce scowl on her face. She planted her hands on her hips and glared down at Telal. “You don’t have to be such a bastard. His pregnant mate has just been stolen by the demon and he has no way to get to her. You’d be freaked out too.”

“I’d have to care about her first.”

Lyonis’ fist slammed into the demon face. The demon cocked his head to the side to spit out blood. Still, his face was impassive, uncaring.

“If you want my help get off of me now. Or I’ll make you get off,” he said softly.

Lyonis was forcefully tugged off the demon by his guards and he let them because he wasn’t sure he’d be able to get off him on his own.

Telal flashed to a stand. “Why was I called here?” He sounded bored. Lyonis shook against the arms holding him. He knew he wasn’t mad at the demon—much—but that he wanted an outlet to release energy on. Still that didn’t stop him from lunging again at the demon.

The blue-haired demon looked at him as if he was no greater a threat than a fly.

“What happened to our sister,” Chloe asked, her hand clenched in Tyrian’s.

“She gone,” Lyonis said, then restated what had happened in the house with Rachel.

“The demon took them both?” Chloe said.

Telal scoffed. “Dura is a jaheera demon that thrives off fear and death. Its powers are magnificent when at full strength. Even now I doubt she’d taken Rachel. The shapeshifter is useless, unless she was being controlled.”

“Controlled?” Chloe said.

“Yes, I’m sure the other members of your little pack that have gone missing are gone right now. Go ahead, check,” Telal said with that same straight face.

Lily marched up to him and slapped him across the face. He slowly turned his head to look at her and a small spark of anger, or something, was there.

“Don’t ever hit me, lilit.” His words were deathly quiet, controlled.

“Then don’t pull this nonchalant attitude with me. This is my sister you’re talking about.”

He shrugged.

Thane had already taken off into the pack to find out about Stephanie. He came back a few minutes later, a grim look on his face.

“Stephanie’s parents say she left the house to go to a friend’s house, but none of the guards have seen her all night.”

“See, she’s been using them all along. It’s a smart way to infiltrate the enemy really,” Telal said.

Lyonis made another lunge for the demon, but stopped when Lily stretched up on her toes, grabbed the demon’s golden-skinned face in her small hands, and planted a big kiss on him.

She pulled away before he could push her off. The demon looked...stunned.

“I told you not to touch me.”

“You said not to hit you. Say another smart-ass comment while my sister’s in danger and I’ll keep planting them on you. One horrible kiss at a time, got me?” The hard edge to her voice belied the teasing words. The demon twitched but didn’t say anything.

“How do I get to her?” While she’s still alive, he added silently. He could sense her, feel her, as all mates could do. He could feel the strength of her soul still beating, but for how long?

All eyes trained on Telal.

He crossed his arms across his big chest. “I can teleport to the deepest level of the rift.”

Lyonis shook off the arms holding him. “Take me now.”

“But,” Telal interjected, “I can only take one other person with me at a time and you won’t be able to kill the demon.”

“Yes he can!” Lily said. “She was stolen from the house so the potion and dagger should still be here. He can take that down there and use it.”

Telal rounded on her. “A mere dag and vanishing spell will not kill Dura.”

Lily cocked her head to the side. “Yes. It. Will. The dagger was enchanted and blessed by a good friend of mine.”

Telal tossed back his head and laughed.

“You may have heard of her, Rosa El Blanco.”

His laughter died, his expression almost becoming angry. “You know Rosa the White?”

“We’re besties,” she whispered fiercely.

Telal looked as if he didn’t believe her but then he just shrugged. “If the white witch has truly enspelled the weapon then you may serve to deal damage to the demon. Though I doubt it can kill it; perhaps just hurt it.”

“Take me there now,” he said to Telal.

Turning, Lyonis ordered Jackie to grab the dagger and spell. She returned with it a minute later. He saw the worry and hesitation in her eyes. She was worried about her Alpha. But he could issue no comforting words to her now.

Lyonis took the dagger from her and instantly felt the power in it. It was heavy but not from its mass; the spell held a positive, wavering energy around it like an aura. He clenched it in his hand then stepped towards the demon.

“Please bring her back,” Chloe said, tears falling down her face. The sisters huddled next to each other, hands held tightly.

Telal stepped forward, clasped Lyonis’ shoulder in his hand and said, “Hold tight.”

And then they disappeared.

Chapter 40

The dark, endless sky above cracked with streaks of silver lightning. Thunder boomed in the open space around her and Willow struggled to sit up to see. What kind of magic was this?

She cried out as her broken ribs stabbed at her. The sky formed a white slit that reminded her of a thin cloud, and then it was gone and two men appeared on the ground. The demon roared and spewed garbled words. Danny, Stephanie, and Rachel launched themselves at the intruders.

Willow gasped at the sight, blinking several times as unbelievable hope filled her chest.

“Lyonis!” It came out more as a croak, but he heard her.

He turned back to look at her just as Danny tackled him down to the ground. His eyes took in everything in a blink, then his gaze focused on the boy on top of him, and she saw his pained expression.

The blue-haired demon was here too. He locked into a battle with Rachel as Stephanie sidestepped around him to engage with Lyonis. Telal quickly got Rachel in a chokehold.

Willow struggled to her feet, favoring her good leg. Her chest hurt to breathe, to move, and hell, it hurt even when she didn’t move, but she stood.

“Don’t kill her!” she screamed.

The blue-haired demon flicked her an annoyed gaze, and tightened the pressure around Rachel’s neck. Her eyes fluttered shut slowly and her body slumped. Telal dropped her to the ground, surprisingly gently.

He squared off with the demon who started chanting more dark words. Black, wispy smoke came out from the ground and slowly took the shape of clawed hands. Another arm appeared then dozens of skeletal bodies, black and oozing like tar, pulled out from the sharp ground with groans and moans.

Willow made her way towards Lyonis, dragging her useless leg and holding her ribs. She had to help him, had to kiss him one last time just in case they didn’t make it.

Telal suddenly let out a fierce battle cry. The sound brought chills down her body and made her pause at its power.

Lyonis also knocked down Danny and Stephanie without killing them, and then he rounded on Dura. Dura took a hard step back and Willow toppled to the ground with a choked scream as her hurt leg roared with pain. Only Telal and Lyonis didn’t budge as the demon moved with quaking steps.

Willow refused to give up. She had to help them.

The black, oozing monsters she’d summoned surrounded Lyonis and Telal, screeching war cries. Willow rolled onto her stomach and used her elbows to lift herself off her broken ribs. The pain was excruciating; tears fell again and again, intermixed with her sobs of pain as she crawled, dragging her useless leg behind her.

Lyonis transformed. She’d never seen anything like it.

He let out an unholy roar as his body grew into a great monstrous beast. A gigantic wolverine, Lyonis towered as tall as the demon with claws as long as a butcher’s knife, legs as thick as tree trunks and brown shaggy fur covered pointed ears, a fanged mouth, and a monstrous chest. Still, he clenched the miniscule dagger in his paw and launched himself at the demon.

He hit it, knocking the demon to the ground. They rolled together and then he plunged the dagger into the demon’s big rounded belly.

Telal spun on the black summoned beings. He held out his hands and spoke harsh demonic words. The beings slammed against an invisible barrier, falling backwards, only to charge again and again at it.

Telal’s expression was fierce as he kept his palm out, then faced his other palm to the ground as if he was coaxing something to come out of it. And then white streaks of energy like shafts of sunlight came out. Brilliant blinding light. The demons screamed and scuttled away from the light as they ran. Those that were too late, too slow, were pierced with the light and exploded in a buff of black smoke.

Willow continued to crawl, somehow managing to move with the intense pain inside her. Lyonis and the demon continued to fight, claws slashing and missing as they both dodged each other’s blows.

She had eyes only for him as Telal continued to destroy the summoned creatures.

Lyonis faced off against the demon. The slash in its belly oozed black blood on the sharp ground. Lyonis lunged forward in his great form and slashed two-handed down the demon’s middle. He caught scaly skin, ripping it in shreds down the front. More blood spilled, but the demon didn’t drop, didn’t seem to weaken.

Telal turned to her with wide eyes. “The spell!” he shouted over the screams and shouts of the monsters.

Startled, she remembered the words and started chanting. Her voice was a croak. Each time she tried to scream to be heard over the monsters, her chest constricted, ribs stabbing at her. Still she continued to crawl forward, chanting the words.

“Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee, demon!”

The demon slashed forward, and Willow stopped moving as the demon’s black claws caught at Lyonis’ shoulder and slashed down. He let out a painful cry as he dropped to his knees. He wobbled for a moment, then collapsed to the ground, his body once again returning to its human state.

“No, no, no,” she cried over and over again as she crawled faster.

Telal spoke louder, fiercer and then the entire room was blinded in piercing white light. The summoned demons exploded in loud cracking explosions like firecrackers. Their black bodies formed a big smoky cloud that smelled so strongly of sulfur that Willow’s eyes burned.

Lyonis pulled his shaking body up onto his knees, but then the demon cried out a garbled sound and slammed its massive leg into his back. Willow stopped moving.

As if in slow motion, she watched as Lyonis cried out then slammed against the ground with a nasty crunch of breaking bones. He laid there, body unmoving.

Telal cursed loudly and dove for the dagger. Turning back to her he yelled, “Don’t fear it! Its power is based off your fear; you summoned it!”

Willow heard his words but they didn’t break through the cold shell around her. Her eyes couldn’t move from Lyonis’ prone body. She moved towards him, the pain she’d been feeling nothing to what her heart was feeling in her chest. The sobs couldn’t be stopped by time she reached his side.

She heard both demons speaking in that dark demonic language, heard the chanting of spells going back and forth but she couldn’t watch. Didn’t even care anymore. She collapsed next to Lyonis and lifted his head onto her lap.

The tears were blocking her vision, making it blurry, so she wiped them away fiercely.

“My love,” she said. She couldn’t stop touching his face, his lifeless body.

Telal let out a pained shout and then he landed in a hard mass next to them. Willow lifted her gaze from Lyonis with a serene, calm look on her face.

Telal looked at her and sighed as he grimaced his way to a sitting position. “Glad you do not fear it anymore, but I need you to do one more thing.”

Willow heard his words but didn’t comprehend them. He handed the silver dagger to her and when her lax fingers dropped it, he picked it up and curled her fingers hard around the handle.

Grabbing her by the back of her neck, he leaned his face close to hers. “I can save him if you kill it.”

She blinked, his words finding their way into the thick, numb cloud in her mind.

“Huh,” she said slowly.

He spoke clearly, slowly. “I said I can save him if you kill the demon. No fear, you know what to do.”

Her heart pounded with a wild, frantic beat as she came to a wobbling stand. The demon teetered on its feet, so much black blood spilling out of its wounds and pooling around it. It must be hurt or else it would have come after her.

Willow cradled her ribs gently, dragged her hurt leg behind her, as she slowly made her way towards the demon. No fear. Save Lyonis. Save the baby.

“I love him so damned much demon. You can’t take that away from me,” she said fiercely. Tears slid down her face.

The demon held out its big hand and started chanting.

From behind her Telal shouted, “Now, Willow!”

Willow flung the dagger hard. It whipped around flying end over end. It seemed to take forever to watch it move. Willow waited, body still, breath held. With a dull thud it landed in the demon’s chest. The spell Lily’d given her came from her mouth, faster and faster, louder and louder.

“Go back whence you came, I unsummon thee, demon!”

The demon squealed; the horrendous sound carrying so much energy it knocked Willow down to the ground. Still, she kept saying the words, over and over again. A loud rumble came from the ground; the distant walls shook and crumbled to the floor in large chunks. The place was going to collapse in on itself, she thought rather calmly.

The demon dropped to its knees and pulled the dagger out. It glowed white as the holiest of lights in its black hand. The light became so blinding that Willow looked away as she whispered the spell from her chapped lips.

The demon became engulfed in the surrounding white light. With a final terrifying cry, the demon exploded. Thick, black, viscous fluid flew in every direction with a loud boom. Willow ducked away, covering her face as the black filth landed over her clothes, hair, and skin like tar.

Then all was quiet.

Willow looked around in a daze. Telal watched her with a peculiar look on his face. Then he glanced down at Lyonis and said, “Come, lilit, I’ll do this thing for you.”

How could he bring back the dead? The cold, harsh word brought forth a rush of hot tears as she crawled so damned slowly back to her mate. A sob left her followed by more as she fell onto his cooling body.

Telal grabbed her shoulder and nudged her back. “Move on now, the quicker I do this the better chance it’ll work.”

Willow moved back from him, feeling drugged and drunk, her body and mind loopy.

Telal leaned over Lyonis and pressed his palms over one shoulder and then the other. His eyes closed, breathing became deep, each breath being held longer than the next. Soft, strange words left him in a rush. He spoke with a passionate energy that even Willow could feel. Goose bumps spread over her body, the hair on her arms stood up—and she had the distinct, peculiar feeling that something great was happening.

White energy blasted out of Telal’s hands. He grunted, but kept speaking. Willow watched as the color came back into Lyonis’ face with a jolt. His chest moved as if he’d been zapped with a defibrillator. Telal’s arms started shaking, his eyes closed as if in pain, but still he kept chanting those strange words. Lyonis’ body jerked again and then his eyes were blinking frantically; he gasped one ragged breath of air.

Telal’s face was ashen, eyes red and bloodshot when he opened them. He shook like a leaf in a storm.

Lyonis came to like he was going into battle. He shoved Telal away from him and came to a stand, his eyes looking around the room for any threats, then he spotted the exploded pieces of Dura. His eyes landed on her next. He dropped on his knees before her.

Tears wouldn’t stop falling, then suddenly she burst into a fit of laughter. Lyonis’ gaze traveled over her body repeatedly as he tracked her many injuries. Shit, where wasn’t she hurt, she thought.

Then she threw her arms around him. He squeezed her close, arms shaking around her. He accidently put pressure on her ribs and the pain became unbearable. She let out a cry and passed out in his wonderful arms.

Chapter 41

One month later

Willow swayed in his arms, her head resting on his chest as the soft, classical violins created a soothing rhythm around them. Other couples danced and swirled hand in hand, cheek to cheek at the packs first ever dance festival.

Willow’d insisted on having a dance festival after defeating the demon Dura and getting out of that hell with her man—alive. What had surprised her was that Lyonis hadn’t been surprised at her declaration for an impromptu dance. Maybe he’d even understood her need to have a moment like this with him, surrounded by the pack.

Rachel, Danny, and Stephanie returned to themselves after the demon’s death and aside from needing some therapy, their families stated they were doing well.

The pack was once again happy, the tension gone with the death of the demon. And most of all, her mate was alive and well. She still didn’t quite understand how Telal brought Lyonis back to life. She’d wanted to ask him after she woke up in the medical ward, but he’d already dissolved back home without a word to anyone apparently. He’d just ported all of them back one person at a time, then disappeared before anyone could say anything.

For the first time in a long time, she felt truly content...and happy. Lyonis surprised her by having all of her snow globes brought up from her home in Florida. She hadn’t been strong enough not to cry at the sight of them. They reminded her too much of Papa. Now Lyonis’ home felt a lot more like hers.

When the doctor told her the baby was alive, she couldn’t believe it. Not after everything that happened in the rift. But somehow, her baby still lived and was strong and healthy. Lyonis had just smiled confidently at her and said, “She’s strong like her mother.”

To which, she’d gaped. “Girl?” He’d nodded at her with a sly smile.

She was still getting used to this whole large belly thing. In one’s month time she’d nearly doubled in size it seemed. Though she couldn’t complain when Lyonis treated her like a queen. Who knew she’d like having a man’s attention like that?

As the dance neared to an end, Lyonis and Willow made their way through the crowded dance floor saying their goodbyes. Willow kissed her sister’s goodbye, then Thane and Jackie as she passed them. With a final goodbye, the pack waved back at them with smiles as they ducked out the door.

“You finally plan on telling me about this David fella?”

Willow sighed. “I promised you I would, but only ‘cause you almost died buddy.”

He laughed at her as he drove them home. He came around to her and carried her inside and up the stairs to the bedroom.

“Begin,” he commanded.

With a dramatic sigh, she began her story. “David and I started dating when I was 22. I fell in love with him, hard. I didn’t know it at the time but he was emotionally abusive, manipulative.”

He tensed as he set her on the bed and she kissed him until he sat down next to her.

“I still plan on killing him,” he promised with deadly sincerity.

“No,” she said. “I was young and not as strong as I am now. I thought he loved me even when he made me change the clothes I was wearing cause he didn’t like them or put makeup on, little things like that.”

“But it wasn’t always smaller things like that...”

“No,” she agreed. Surprisingly, she didn’t mind talking about this now. The past with David seemed like ages ago since the night with the demon. She was so grateful to be alive with her mate that she honestly didn’t care about that anymore.

“I started to get uncomfortable when he’d make his friends watch us have sex.”

He stiffed around her like a brick. She petted his arm and curled into him the best she could with her belly.

“I know baby, but I don’t care anymore. Really, I let him because I loved him and so on. So anyways, I was humiliated more and more and when he finally offered to share me with one of his buddies, I left him. I knew then that if he loved me he wouldn’t be trying to share me. I know I’m stupid and that it took me that long to realize that, but hey I’m not perfect.”

He kissed her on the mouth. “Yes you are.”

“I love you,” she whispered.

“And I love you, sica tawicue.”

“Wicked wife, huh? I’ll show you wicked.”

Smiling, she crawled over him and did just that.

Epilogue

Telal Demuzi, Demon Lord and Warrior,

I know you don’t want to open my letters, but I also happen to know you can’t resist. If I told you I was happy about that would you be pleased? I expect not but maybe a small, teeny part of you is.

I’ve seen you in my dreams. I’ve watched you open my letters, that fierce scowl on your face, as you unhappily read my words. I know you crumble them and toss them in the fire—normally I might be mad about that but I forgive you. -wink-

I know what you did for Willow. I can’t tell you how much it means to me. I promise to repay you for that. I don’t know how yet, but I’ll think of something. I always do. It helps to have a bestie like Rosa el Blanco too.

I had a dream about you last night. Not like the others of course. It’s the kind I look forward to when I lay my head on my pillow at night. Do you think about me? You should. You should relax and let a little Lily into your life. I’ve heard it does wondrous things!

We were bathed in the most beautiful, golden light. It’s how I picture utopia might look. The sky was streaked with lovely blue the color of your hair, and I remember it with such vividness that even now I can still remember the taste...the feel. You looked down at me with that frustrated scowl you usually have when looking at me, but then you leaned down and kissed me. The kiss was so breathtaking, so wonderful; I woke up still feeling the press of your warm lips against mine. Crazy isn’t it? I look forward to when this day happens, because it will, Telal. I think you know this already.

I know something big is coming. I think you know that, too. Of course you think you know everything. Don’t be scared though, ‘cause I’ll be there to protect you. This will happen soon. Sooner than you want, I expect.

My birthday arrives in nine months. What say you to a little birthday gift? A kiss, maybe? Yeah, I didn’t think so.

Very soon,

xoxox

~Lily Bellum~

PS

Don’t think I haven’t wondered why Papa gave me to you, gave all of my sisters away. I know you know, Telal and I plan to find out.

About the Author

I love to write the kind of stories that will keep you up late at night and make your heart pound. It’s my goal in writing to make each new book better, more exciting, more action-packed, not only to test myself as a writer but to keep thrilling you. I’m always trying to push the boundaries with my imagination, and yours, to create something new and different.

If you’re a fan of paranormal romance novels then you’ll love my Bellum Sisters Trilogy. This isn’t your typical romance story, so be prepared for a kick of heat and tons of action. The Bellum Sisters Trilogy has received excellent reviews from paranormal bloggers and two of the three books are Top Picks from Night Owl Reviews.

Now, if you like shorter books with quite a bit of heat, humor, and action then I’d recommend the Kategan Alphas series. This erotic series features the sexy Kategan family and all the lucky men and women who get to meet them and complete their lives.

Visit my website to learn more about me and my books at www.tagrey.com.

Content

Bonds of Fire
The Bellum Sisters -2
by
T. A. Grey

Acknowledgements

Glossary

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Epilogue

About the Author